11.01.2013 Views

sixty thousand years of barrs family history chapter

sixty thousand years of barrs family history chapter

sixty thousand years of barrs family history chapter

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

Not all Barrs have been farmers but many have tilled the fields and are better people for it.<br />

CHAPTER I<br />

Sixty Thousand Years<br />

Of<br />

BARRS FAMILY HISTORY<br />

By<br />

Al Barrs, Jr.<br />

Greenwood, Jackson County,<br />

Florida U.S.A.<br />

32443-1839<br />

Aptly, the Barrs <strong>family</strong> motto was and still is 'FORTITUDE!'<br />

The Barrs Surname Is The 19,822 Most Popular Surname In The United States <strong>of</strong> America.<br />

Come with me now and live the lives <strong>of</strong> your ancestors through the words <strong>of</strong> <strong>history</strong>...<br />

To understand our <strong>family</strong> we must study their <strong>history</strong><br />

- Updated and Revised Eighth Edition March 11, 2009. © Copyrighted. All Right Reserved -


It is important to understand: This is SPECULATIVE DATA. Most <strong>of</strong> it is unverified. Use it for hints and<br />

pointers, but DO YOUR OWN RESEARCH!<br />

FAIR USE NOTICE: This document may contain copyrighted material the use <strong>of</strong> which has not been<br />

specifically authorized by the copyright owner. This writer distributes this material without pr<strong>of</strong>it to those who<br />

have expressed a prior interest in receiving the included information for research and educational purposes.<br />

We believe this constitutes a fair use <strong>of</strong> any such copyrighted material as provided for in 17 U.S.C § 107.<br />

� NOT AUTHINTICATED AS OUR BARRS LINE COAT-OF-ARMS �<br />

However, we believe all Barrs in the United Kingdom were <strong>of</strong> the same <strong>family</strong> line.<br />

Only first sons <strong>of</strong> first sons <strong>of</strong> the recipient <strong>of</strong> a Coat <strong>of</strong> Arms are permitted to bear<br />

their ancestor's arms. Younger sons may use a version <strong>of</strong> their father's arms, but<br />

the rules <strong>of</strong> heraldry say that they must be changed ("differenced") somewhat. If the<br />

bearer <strong>of</strong> a Coat <strong>of</strong> Arms (called an "Arminger") dies without male heirs, his<br />

daughter may combine her father's arms with her husband's arms. This is called<br />

"impaling."<br />

The earliest British Barrs Coat <strong>of</strong> Arms is described as follows and became unique<br />

to an early Barrs:<br />

"Gu. two bars engr. vair betw. five annulets, three in chief and two in base or."<br />

When translated the blazon also describes the original colors <strong>of</strong> the Barrs arms as:<br />

"Red: two narrow vair horizontal bands engrailed, between five gold rings, three in<br />

the top and two in the bottom."<br />

Above the shield and helmet is the Crest, which is described as follows:<br />

"Upon a green mound in front <strong>of</strong> a gold gate, the trunk <strong>of</strong> an Oak tree uprooted<br />

and sprouting towards the left."<br />

NOTICE: If a photo or graphic does not appear instantly, wait a few seconds. If it appears it is not<br />

going to open do this. Left click the object, Cut the object and Paste the object in the same page<br />

location.<br />

2


PREFACE<br />

A Brief History Of Surnames<br />

Today, we take for granted that everyone has a 'surname', but this was not always the case...<br />

Surnames were introduced at different times and in different cultures. In China<br />

for example, surnames were first used in the year 2852 BC.<br />

In England and much <strong>of</strong> Europe the introduction <strong>of</strong> surnames began much later -<br />

around 1000 AD. Surnames were used at this time only by those <strong>of</strong> a high social<br />

status who felt the need to use an additional name (surname), so they could be<br />

distinguished from another who had the same "Christian" or "first" name.<br />

Inevitably, as the centuries passed, towns and cities in England grew and it soon<br />

became clear that 'commoners' would need to have surnames too...After all, a<br />

surname, together with a 'Christian' name, was the only way <strong>of</strong> legally identifying<br />

someone at that time. Surnames were also needed so that people could prove<br />

their ownership <strong>of</strong> land and other property.<br />

So what had started out as an aristocratic desire, in England, had (over 3<br />

centuries) filtered down to every level <strong>of</strong> society. And by the end <strong>of</strong> the 14th<br />

century, everyone in England had a surname.<br />

Originally a person's relationship with another person created a surname for the<br />

individual. For example, the surname Johnson probably originated as "John's<br />

son" and later shortened to "Johnson". Other surnames identified where a<br />

person may have lived, or their occupation. For example, the surname <strong>of</strong><br />

Nottingham (a location Nottingham, England) indicated where the person lived.<br />

Or, the surname Blacksmith (the 'Blacksmith' trade) indicated what the person<br />

did for a living. The Barrs <strong>family</strong> name began in Old Normandy as de La Barre,<br />

then changed to Barre, and was translated to English as Barres and Barrs<br />

between 1100 AD and 1400 AD. In England ‘Barrs’ is a common name for<br />

gates. Some historical accounts say that Barre meant "Keeper <strong>of</strong> the Gate or<br />

Town." Some accounts say that it means "Dweller at or near the Entrance <strong>of</strong><br />

a City or Town." Everard des Barres was Grandmaster <strong>of</strong> the Knights Templar<br />

from 1146 to 1149. The Order consecrated itself to the protection <strong>of</strong> pilgrims and<br />

the defense <strong>of</strong> the Holy Land.<br />

What do you think BARRS means? What does BARRS mean to you?<br />

So, How Were Surnames Created?<br />

3


Another very popular way <strong>of</strong> creating surnames, at that time, was by describing<br />

a person's character or appearance, such as the surname <strong>of</strong> 'Bright' or 'Joy'.<br />

Nowadays, <strong>of</strong> course, there is no need for new surnames to be created (with the<br />

exception <strong>of</strong> 'hyphenated' names) as surnames are now simply passed from one<br />

generation to the next. But, again, this was not always the case, especially when<br />

surnames were first introduced. For example: William Farmer may have been a<br />

'Farmer' (By his trade). But his son might have been called Peter Williamson!<br />

(From the father's Christian name "William" by adding the word "son.") This<br />

confusing state <strong>of</strong> affairs (In England at least.) was eventually changed into the<br />

hereditary process we know today i.e. where a surname is simply passed from<br />

one generation to the next.<br />

Surnames are an interesting reminder <strong>of</strong> the past. They tell us much more about<br />

our ancestors and <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> than we may at first realize.<br />

Did You Know?<br />

Fact #1: In Turkey, surnames didn't become mandatory until 1935.<br />

Fact #2: Many <strong>of</strong> the surnames we know today are just misspellings <strong>of</strong> original<br />

surnames. (Over the centuries, as surnames were recorded, writers and <strong>of</strong>ficials<br />

would <strong>of</strong>ten write the name down incorrectly...thereby creating a new surname.)<br />

Fact #3: The 'Vikings' believed in name magic and that a person's soul was<br />

represented or symbolized by his name (for this reason, Vikings deliberately<br />

used the names <strong>of</strong> famous chiefs or <strong>family</strong> friends, when naming their children).<br />

Fact #4: Many Swedish surnames reflect the Swede's love <strong>of</strong> nature,<br />

incorporating words such as: berg ("mountain") or blom ("flower").<br />

THANKS! I want to thank all the researchers, authors and Barrs who have contributed to the research, content<br />

and writing <strong>of</strong> this CD-ROM book. I want to especially dedicate this <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> book to my mother, Evia<br />

Adetha Bell-Barrs/Knouse, who began researching our <strong>family</strong> genealogy long before computers and the Internet<br />

were invented. And, I wish to thank my devoted wife <strong>of</strong> many <strong>years</strong> (NOV 28, 1957), Priscilla Lee Jones-Barrs,<br />

for her help sorting old pictures and attaching names and dates. Thanks everyone! Al Barrs, Jr.<br />

This book has been written for educational purposed only and is intended for Barrs <strong>family</strong> member's use.<br />

Al Barrs, Jr.<br />

Copyrighted© by Al Barrs, Jr. March 11, 1999-2009 al<strong>barrs</strong>@wfeca.net Greenwood, Florida 32443-1839 USA. Rev. July 29, 2009<br />

4


FORWARD<br />

FEELING THE LIVES OF OUR ANCESTORS<br />

How many times have you found an ancestor and wondered what they were like;<br />

what made them laugh, what made them cry, or what made them give up<br />

farming in England and move to "The Colonies in America" or to North Carolina,<br />

or South Carolina farm country to be exact.<br />

What was the Revolutionary War like for our ancestors? What was the Civil War<br />

like for them? What was the war to end all wars, World War I, like and what was<br />

World War II like, not for the generals, but for the young farm boys and clerks on<br />

both sides and especially the Barrs men and women. How about the Korean<br />

Conflict or the Vietnam War? We Barrs had veterans <strong>of</strong> all these wars in our<br />

<strong>family</strong>. Some probably fought in the famous Battle <strong>of</strong> Hastings in England.<br />

We know that several <strong>family</strong> members, who were farmers in North Carolina,<br />

fought in the Revolutionary War. They enlisted in Dobbs and other North<br />

Carolina counties. North Carolina was where some <strong>of</strong> the most vicious fighting<br />

took place during the Revolutionary War. We know that our line <strong>of</strong> Barrs fought<br />

in The Lines <strong>of</strong> George Washington's army and they served in the state and<br />

county militias <strong>of</strong> North Carolina. At least two <strong>of</strong> my Barrs ancestors and two<br />

Bell ancestors fought in the Revolutionary War from North Carolina. Moe may<br />

have fought but I haven't verified the data yet.<br />

John Barrs, Sr. served during 1776-77 in Charles Young's Regiment <strong>of</strong><br />

Dobbs County, NC Militia.<br />

John Barrs, Jr. served during 1777-78 in Captain Kennedy's Company <strong>of</strong><br />

Dobbs County, NC Militia.<br />

And, several other Barrs served including in the regular<br />

continental army or as it was written “in the line.”<br />

In addition, there was Bell, Morgan, Newman, Bush, McMurray, Green and other<br />

related <strong>family</strong> ancestors who served during the American Revolutionary War.<br />

We also know that another line <strong>of</strong> Barrs residing in South Carolina and<br />

Savannah Georgia fought with the British to preserve The Colonies for England.<br />

We know that both <strong>of</strong> these Barrs families originated in Warwickshire England<br />

so were probably related.<br />

5


A James Barrs <strong>of</strong> South Carolina and later East Georgia was sentenced in<br />

Warwickshire England in 1767 to “The Colonies for 14 <strong>years</strong> for stealing sheep.”<br />

He arrived in Charles Town South Carolina's seaport in 1768. He had originally<br />

been sentence to death but his sentence was commuted to 14 <strong>years</strong> in The<br />

Colonies for some unrecorded reason. Perhaps his <strong>family</strong> was prominent<br />

enough to have saved his life. He was killed during the Revolutionary War by<br />

American partisans.<br />

John Barrs (Sr.) born March 5, 1727 in T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet Warwickshire England, who<br />

is our most direct and earliest ancestor in America, arrived about 1750 with his<br />

new bride Sarah Spears, which he had married on February 19, 1749 in the St.<br />

Peter and St. Paul Parish Church <strong>of</strong> Aston Juxta near Birmingham,<br />

Warwickshire, England. John Barrs purchased plantation land and is known to<br />

have sold land in 1755-56 in the present day Lenoir County NC, which was<br />

within Johnson-Dobbs and today Lenoir County North Carolina.<br />

This John Barrs' Great-Great Grand Son, who would have been my Great-<br />

Great Grand Father James Campbell Barrs and his only living brother, William<br />

W. Barrs, James C. Barrs’ oldest son John Henry L. Barrs, and a cousin<br />

James M. Barrs all fought in the American War Between the States, for the<br />

Confederate States <strong>of</strong> America as did other Barrs and related men. James C.<br />

Barrs and William W. Barrs’ oldest brother Isaac L. Barrs was born 1820 and<br />

died August 1850 in Lowndes County Georgia. We also know that James M.<br />

Barrs, a first cousin <strong>of</strong> James C. Barrs, enlisted in the “Wakulla Tigers”<br />

Regiment <strong>of</strong> Wakulla County Florida during the War Between the States. He was<br />

wounded at the Battle <strong>of</strong> Gettysburg on July 2, 1863. He recovered and<br />

returned to Leon, Wakulla County, Florida where he married Elizabeth Prince<br />

and returned to farming until his death in Wakulla, Florida.<br />

William W. born 1824 and James C. Barrs born 1821 Twiggs County Georgia<br />

6


One <strong>of</strong> my lines <strong>of</strong> Barrs from Day, Lafayette County Florida, Pvt. Howard<br />

Gadsen Barrs <strong>of</strong> Company A, 158 Engineering Battalion, even survived the<br />

infamous Bataan Death March in the Philippine Islands during WW II. What a<br />

story he could have told us today. As a young boy I remember his talking about<br />

his experience briefly with my Father 'Fonso' (Alfonso) Barrs, Sr. On and on<br />

the <strong>family</strong> stories go!<br />

What was it like to marry young, move to a wilderness full <strong>of</strong> Native American<br />

"Indians" and wild predatory animals, such as Red Wolf, Panther, and Bear, and<br />

be expected to provide for a new wife and a growing <strong>family</strong> with an axe, saw,<br />

plow, musket and no hospital or doctor within miles? It is now too late for many<br />

<strong>of</strong> us to ask our pioneer ancestors these questions?<br />

Of course it is, but you can ask your oldest living relatives what their lives were<br />

like and what they remember their parents and grand parents said about their<br />

lives and what they were told by their parents and grand parents about the "good<br />

ole days."<br />

You too can take pencil or computer in hand and write an autobiography ...even<br />

if you aren't a writer. I did!<br />

With a little luck your story will be passed down from generation to generation. If<br />

you write a biography <strong>of</strong> your ancestral grandparents, your grandchildren could<br />

have an idea <strong>of</strong> what life was like for them -- a span <strong>of</strong> perhaps five generations.<br />

Your children, while young, might think <strong>of</strong> you as dull; mine did. But your greatgrandchildren,<br />

assuming one finds a copy <strong>of</strong> your autobiography in an old trunk<br />

in an attic sometime in the future, might find you life fascinating and uplifting.<br />

And, maybe they too, like you, will want to learn more, research and write more<br />

about your any our <strong>family</strong>'s <strong>history</strong>.<br />

I know at least one <strong>of</strong> my own grand children outwardly began to feel that they<br />

really were somebody worthy when he learned that his ancestral grand fathers<br />

on both sides <strong>of</strong> my <strong>family</strong> fought in the American Revolutionary War.<br />

You grand children or future grand children too will experience an attitudinal<br />

change for the better when they learn about your ancestors, where they came<br />

from, how they got to America and how they lived and died. Some facts may not<br />

be uplifting but even outlaws and scoundrels have a story to tell and they are<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten fascinating stories to pass along before you take them to the grave with<br />

you.<br />

7


Some people have a hard time thinking <strong>of</strong> anything to say and write. Some<br />

ramble along for hours at the slightest provocation...like I do. Family reunions<br />

are a great place to get older relatives talking about the "good ole days." I have<br />

learned much from <strong>family</strong> members who attend our Barrs <strong>family</strong> reunions, such<br />

as Mr. Corris Herndon. Mr. Herndon <strong>of</strong> Homerville, Georgia is an encyclopedia<br />

<strong>of</strong> information about his and our <strong>family</strong> and gives <strong>of</strong> it freely. He was a gold mine<br />

<strong>of</strong> Barrs <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> information and stories, but unfortunately he passed away<br />

in 2001 taking much <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> with him.<br />

I'm that second type <strong>of</strong> person, I like to do research and write now that I have<br />

retired from business. My career as a corporate manager, training designer and<br />

training executive required that I do a lot <strong>of</strong> writing so it comes easy and natural<br />

to me.<br />

But, not when I was a kid! I hate to write just like you may. Relax! Go ahead<br />

and don't worry about mistakes. Just get the story down on paper. I strongly<br />

believe the ability to communicate effectively to others is more important than<br />

the grammar one uses. Go ahead and communicate!<br />

On the other hand, many individuals don't feel comfortable putting their thoughts<br />

and feeling on paper. If you are one <strong>of</strong> those individuals who doesn't want to<br />

write or type, go to the store and buy a small tape or video recorder. Very few <strong>of</strong><br />

us write the same way we talk anyway so don't be concerned about how you<br />

might sound. Do it! Do it today. Tomorrow may be too late to take action.<br />

I have written many pages <strong>of</strong> general and specific information about my relatives<br />

and ancestors. No, it's not organized yet, but it will be there if something should<br />

happen to me. My wife, Priscilla (Priscilla Lee Jones-Barrs)...I call her "Sue,"<br />

or one or more <strong>of</strong> our 3 daughters, Debbie Lee, Susan Elaine or Terri Ann,<br />

grand children or Great Grand Children can sort it all out and continue the<br />

documentation <strong>of</strong> our own individual <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong>. Your relatives can do the<br />

same. And, you can help organize the effort. When we are gone, there will<br />

only be memories…<br />

Indeed, we are lucky; my mother Evia Adetha Bell-Barrs/Knouse began writing<br />

a Barrs/Bell/Morgan/Newman/Green/Toole/Fielding and other related <strong>family</strong><br />

histories many <strong>years</strong> ago and well before I become interested in "my" <strong>family</strong><br />

heritage. Short <strong>family</strong> member stories are important too.<br />

Take for example the knowledge that I call my wife "Sue" when her name is<br />

Priscilla Lee. Actually her nickname comes from her father Marvin Eldon<br />

Jones, Sr. He said when Priscilla was a baby she would run around the house<br />

looking like she was doing the "Susie-Q."<br />

8


The Susie-Q was an early 20th century dance. When we started dating in 1954, I<br />

believe it was, I named my old 1950 Ford sedan “Suzie-Q.” The name just<br />

stuck.<br />

Now Priscilla is “Sue” to me and most other folks. Some ask if Priscilla is my<br />

first wife when I introduce Sue. I say, "yes”, Priscilla was my first wife and Sue<br />

is my first wife and no I'm not a bigamist, her given name is Priscilla, but I call<br />

her Sue and then we have to tell the story related above. Our Great-Great Grand<br />

Children won't know this story if its not told and put down in writing for them to<br />

read and tell their grandchildren.<br />

So now you have the simple and short story <strong>of</strong> how a <strong>family</strong> member got, or<br />

earned, their nickname. You too can write about your <strong>family</strong> connections and<br />

add to all <strong>of</strong> our <strong>family</strong>'s collective <strong>history</strong> records. Today is not to late to begin!<br />

Following are a series <strong>of</strong> questions about your life. If you answer all <strong>of</strong> these<br />

questions in complete sentences you will have a start on writing an<br />

autobiography. That's how easy it really is. If you answer each question with a<br />

couple <strong>of</strong> paragraphs you will have thirty or more pages <strong>of</strong> heirloom more<br />

valuable than its weight in gold to your descendants.<br />

When I was younger I could never think <strong>of</strong> enough to say. I was bashful and<br />

withdrawn. I can remember sitting in a classroom after a long summer, sweating<br />

over the annual essay assignment to answer the teacher's question "What did<br />

you do over the summer vacation?"<br />

My teacher, who tried valiantly to develop my prose style and handwriting, would<br />

not accept the simple answer. She wanted detail. Now that I'm an old geezer<br />

my problem is just the reverse. I ramble on for pages at the slightest excuse,<br />

while my children yawn from boredom. But as I did as a child, I know they to will<br />

someday get over that disengagement and appreciate reading about their <strong>family</strong><br />

heritage and <strong>history</strong>.<br />

I was surprised to find that some adults still have problems thinking <strong>of</strong> enough to<br />

say. In the course <strong>of</strong> gathering genealogical information I've asked my older<br />

relatives to write a short memoir. Some <strong>of</strong> them asked for a guide. Not outright<br />

but they say something like, "Oh, what sort <strong>of</strong> things do you want to know<br />

about?" Give them a list <strong>of</strong> open-ended questions so they will have to respond<br />

with a statement rather than a "yes" or "no" answer.<br />

The short answer comes from putting yourself in someone else's shoes. What<br />

information would you have liked your great-great-grand parents to have written<br />

and left about themselves for you and your children to read and discuss?<br />

9


I sometimes stop, when I'm tracing some ancestor who was married at a young<br />

age and lived six days from civilization to wonder...what was their every-day life<br />

really like?<br />

Did they dance at their wedding? Did friends and neighbors gather in the hardpacked<br />

dirt between the house and the barn, to make merry with a couple <strong>of</strong><br />

jugs and a fiddle? Or, was it a solemn religious service conducted in a log or<br />

clapboard church, as quiet and subdued as a Quaker meeting?<br />

What was it like for a great-great grandmother to start keeping house at a young<br />

age in a log cabin with a dirt floor? What was it like for the groom, to be so young<br />

and yet to have been expected to provide for a wife and a young <strong>family</strong> with a<br />

mule and plow, a crosscut saw, a double-bladed ax and an old musket?<br />

What follows this exchange may be a long answer. But that's good! The<br />

following are some things I would like to know about my Barrs / Bell / Morgan /<br />

Newman / Toole / Campbell / Grissman / etc. ancestors.<br />

These questions are just a guide. No one will want to answer all <strong>of</strong> them. For<br />

almost any category (occupation, schooling, religion, courtship, military service,<br />

etc.) or any age (child, teenager, young adult, young married, middle aged) you<br />

could ask yourself first, what was an ordinary day like? Again the answer might<br />

seem boring now, but probably won't be to your great-grandchildren.<br />

My grandparents didn't think hitching up a horse and buggy to go into town for<br />

supplies, or helping grandma's mother cook for a cotton or tobacco harvest<br />

crew, or butchering hogs in the chill <strong>of</strong> autumn was all that interesting.<br />

When I tell my children and grandchildren the stories they told me they are<br />

hearing about what life was like 100 <strong>years</strong> ago.<br />

After the ordinary part and again for each period and category, ask what were<br />

the most exciting things that happened, the proudest moment, the funniest<br />

events and the saddest moment <strong>of</strong> their lives? Don't forget those anecdotes that<br />

were horribly embarrassing at the time but funny when we look back on them.<br />

These lighten-up "your" <strong>family</strong> story.<br />

Childhood and School Days<br />

Where and when were you born: In a hospital, at home or in a taxicab or a<br />

buggy? (My children remember their mother telling them about when our<br />

youngest daughter, Terri Ann was overdue I took their mom for a long car ride<br />

over a bumpy road up and down hills around Tallahassee, Florida. Don't laugh it<br />

worked!)<br />

10


Where and when did you go to school (elementary, high school, college, trade<br />

school, and/or graduate school)? What did you major in? What were your<br />

favorite subjects? Why were they your favorites?<br />

What were your favorite hobbies, sports, amusements, social groups, (Such as<br />

the Scouts, 4-H Club, FFA, Key Club, etc.) as a child, as an adolescent, a teenager<br />

or a young adult?<br />

What would a typical school day, Saturday, Sunday have been like as a child,<br />

teenager, young adult or older person many <strong>years</strong> ago? Chores, for instance,<br />

have changed a lot since children had to fetch water, chop kindling and hold a<br />

leg while Dad butchered a hog.<br />

I know a man whose teenager has to delete all the temporary files from the<br />

<strong>family</strong>'s computers once a week, since his younger children "draw" a lot but<br />

aren't trusted with the file manager. Times have changed!<br />

Did you get an allowance? If you had an after school or summer job, what did<br />

you do? What did you like about it? What did you dislike about it? What was the<br />

funniest thing that happened on the job? How much did you earn? What would<br />

that buy in terms <strong>of</strong> what things cost today? What did you spend your earnings<br />

on?<br />

Where did you live as a child, a teen-ager, a young adult and an adult? Have<br />

you written down a chronological account <strong>of</strong> your <strong>family</strong>'s moves? These are<br />

important facts when tracking a <strong>family</strong>'s genealogical <strong>history</strong>. What were the<br />

houses like in which your <strong>family</strong> lived? What were the towns and neighborhoods<br />

like? What were the people like? What do you remember liking and disliking<br />

about it? Did you have a bike?<br />

How long did it take to learn to ride your bike and how many timed did you fall?<br />

As an adult, why did you pick the places you chose to live (Specific apartments,<br />

neighborhoods, cities and regions)?<br />

What was the most exciting thing that happened to you as a child, teen-ager and<br />

young adult or adult? And, what were the three most, five most, seven most<br />

exciting things you have experienced during your lifetime?<br />

Romance, Work, Play and Family History<br />

Where and how did you and your spouse meet? What attracted you to each<br />

other? Do you have a favorite incident from your courtship that was either funny<br />

in the ordinary way or embarrassing then but funny now that some <strong>years</strong> have<br />

passed?<br />

11


What was your wedding like? Where and when was it held? Was this typical for<br />

the time? Did you dance? What did people wear? (Those <strong>of</strong> you who changed<br />

out <strong>of</strong> a rented tuxedo into a powder blue polyester leisure suit for the reception<br />

will want to skip this one.) Are there pictures <strong>of</strong> the wedding? Where are they?<br />

Who has the <strong>family</strong> pictures? Who has the <strong>family</strong> Bible? What seemingly terrible<br />

thing happened at your wedding?<br />

My bride lost her vale and was heart broke before she even go to the church, but<br />

she got over it quickly when her high heel got caught in the heating system grate<br />

in the aisle as she began solemnly walking down to the pulpit. She kept thinking,<br />

"Disasters come in threes...what will happen next?" Forth six <strong>years</strong> later she<br />

laughs about it and is still looking for number three.<br />

Military service - Did you serve? When and where did you serve? Why did you<br />

choose a particular branch <strong>of</strong> service, if you had a choice? What were the most<br />

exciting things that happened to you in the service, the funniest and the most<br />

frightening? This particular section can get intense if you are interviewing a WW<br />

II, Korean Police Action or Vietnam War veteran. Try to be sensitive to their<br />

feelings and emotions.<br />

If your relative is willing, ask about his or her reactions to the war effort at home<br />

while you were in service. There will probably not be many funny anecdotes here<br />

regardless <strong>of</strong> what war or non-war period they may have served our Country. It<br />

is they who have fought for and guaranteed our freedom and we only want to<br />

remember their sacrifice.<br />

Occupation - what did you do? Why did you choose a particular occupation as a<br />

career? What did you especially like and dislike about the job(s) you performed?<br />

What are some <strong>of</strong> the things that you are proudest <strong>of</strong> having accomplished?<br />

What was your starting salary for your first full-time job? How much was that in<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> a "starter" home or a car? (Inflation being what it is, most <strong>of</strong> us started<br />

working at wages that seem ridiculously low today.) Asking how much a car,<br />

house or whatever cost back then gives our grand children a perspective <strong>of</strong> our<br />

economic situation when we were young and living in the "good ole days." You<br />

may only have earned $2,000 a year at a variety <strong>of</strong> part time and summer jobs<br />

while in college, but it was probably enough to cover room, board, tuition, books<br />

and living expenses. Not so today.<br />

What did you do outside your job as an adult? Why did you do it? What did you<br />

like or dislike about it? What were the funny, proud and sad events you<br />

experienced? Don't ask for just volunteer work but hobbies, recreation, travel<br />

and so on.<br />

12


Do you bird watch, water ski, play the banjo, hunt, fish, garden, teach Sunday<br />

school, volunteer at the library, collect stamps, refinish antiques, garden or<br />

rebuild old cars? What?<br />

What historical events have you witnessed in person, heard over the radio or<br />

seen on television? How did you, your friends and neighbors react to these<br />

events?<br />

Religion, Children, History<br />

Religion - Why did you choose your particular denomination, if you did? What did<br />

you like and/or dislike about it? What was the funniest thing that ever happened<br />

to you in church? What was the most awe-inspiring thing you remember<br />

happening to you at church? What was your proudest moment? What was your<br />

saddest moment? What was the top church event you can recall? Make a list <strong>of</strong><br />

things that were horribly embarrassing but funny now that a few <strong>years</strong> have<br />

passed.<br />

Children - where and when were they born? How did you pick their names?<br />

What were they like as infants, toddlers and adults?<br />

Most <strong>of</strong> the questions here are as open and optional as I could phrase them.<br />

Each parent writing this information will have to come up with at least one<br />

anecdote about each <strong>of</strong> their children, for the great grandchildren to someday<br />

chuckle over.<br />

Larger events, personal perspective - What do you notice is the biggest change<br />

in the world today from the world you knew, or thought you knew, as a child?<br />

What one, three or five things can you remember being invented in your lifetime<br />

that people today take for granted? I remember having no electrical power in our<br />

farmhouse and no television.<br />

(The first time I saw a television set the horizontal hold was <strong>of</strong>f; it was showing a<br />

boxing match. The top half <strong>of</strong> the screen showed the boxer's legs, the bottom<br />

half their heads, arms and chests. I thought there was a special double-decked<br />

boxing arena, and the TV was showing two matches at once.)<br />

Eating - Holidays and Hard Times<br />

Boy, can those Barrs women cook! Food and cooking makes memories and<br />

binds families together. How did you celebrate Easter, Thanksgiving and<br />

Christmas? What did you eat? Who cooked and how was it cooked? Did your<br />

father cook? How did you decorate the house, if you did? Did you do anything<br />

special for breakfast, lunch or dinner on your birthday on the weekend or on<br />

Sunday? Did your mom have birthday parties for you?<br />

13


If you are writing an autobiography, and are a United States <strong>of</strong> America citizen<br />

between 25 and 50, there is a good chance Super Bowl Sunday is one <strong>of</strong> your<br />

major holidays. If you are English, there is a good chance the Cricket Matches is<br />

one <strong>of</strong> your major events. Don't forget to describe it. Did your <strong>family</strong> celebrate<br />

any holidays that were special to your religious or ethnic heritage? This would be<br />

a good place to ask about heirloom recipes, too. What was your favorite meal,<br />

apart from the holidays?<br />

Not everyone had steak every Saturday night when they were growing up.<br />

Describe your hard times. Maybe your children and grand children will<br />

appreciate what they have today if you do.<br />

Maybe, just maybe, they will pick up their room without being told. If you lived in<br />

the county on a farm when did your parents take you to town? How <strong>of</strong>ten did<br />

you get to go to town? What did you do in town? Was there a theatre or a 5 and<br />

10¢ Store? What did it cost to see a movie? What kind <strong>of</strong> movies did you see?<br />

Was there a "serial" shown every Saturday like when I was young?<br />

The Unknown Side<br />

The next question is one I ask at dinner parties a lot. "What have you done that<br />

no one would guess you had ever done?" They may surprise you and tell you<br />

something no one else ever knew about them. Your deed doesn't have to be a<br />

grand death-defying stunt. It can just be something to make your grandchildren<br />

say, "Wow - I never knew that!" Something like the individual who contacted me<br />

recently asking if I could help trace their father's heritage. Their father was in his<br />

late seventies and they were surprised when he told them one day out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

blue that he was born a Barrs and that he had been given to the couple that<br />

raised him when he was only five <strong>years</strong> old. He had never mentioned that he<br />

was born a Barrs in all those <strong>years</strong>. What a surprise to his children.<br />

There are a lot <strong>of</strong> subjects that don't fit any <strong>of</strong> the above topics very well. Many<br />

<strong>of</strong> them are what I call the "best" and "worst" <strong>of</strong> questions. What is the best meal<br />

you have ever eaten? What was the worst meal? What are the ten best, for that<br />

matter, and three worst meals you ever had? What was the best vacation you<br />

and your <strong>family</strong> ever took? What was the worst vacation? What was the nicest<br />

act <strong>of</strong> human kindness you've performed or benefited from?<br />

What was the most beautiful sunset, sunrise, creek, river, lake, waterfall, and<br />

rolling hillside covered with wildflowers, etc. you have ever seen? What was the<br />

most fancy party or prom you have ever attended? Did you have a Sweet<br />

Sixteen Party or Coming Out Party? What was the most fun you ever had in a<br />

single day...in your entire life?<br />

14


Now that I know my heritage I am proud <strong>of</strong> it and <strong>of</strong> the Barrs <strong>family</strong> line.<br />

Now, make a list <strong>of</strong> your own questions. Then ask them every chance you get.<br />

When your grandparents are gone the knowledge they held is gone with them<br />

unless you actively gather and record it. Now isn't to late to begin!<br />

Get cracking and good luck...Al Barrs<br />

My personal challenge to you...<br />

This CD-ROM Barrs Family History book and its accompanying addendum,<br />

<strong>family</strong> picture album and other documents were written and assembled for<br />

education purposes only and is not for sale. Many hours have been devoted to<br />

retracing the routes and steps <strong>of</strong> our Barrs ancestors and surname derivatives.<br />

Here we follow their journey from Scandinavian Denmark to Old Normandy, to<br />

France, to England and finally to America and the United States <strong>of</strong> America.<br />

Recently, with my DNA testing at the National Geographic Society, I have<br />

learned that my unbroken DNA/genes track back from the west coast <strong>of</strong> Europe<br />

to France, Siberia, Russia, Central and South Asia, to the Middle East, down<br />

across the Sinai Peninsular and into East Africa West <strong>of</strong> the Horn <strong>of</strong> Africa over<br />

a period <strong>of</strong> 60,000+ <strong>years</strong>. I haven’t discovered from where my ancestors came<br />

to East Africa from or whether or not they came from within Africa, Asia or<br />

Europe.<br />

We do not wish to have the Barrs trail ever grow cold again so are making this<br />

<strong>of</strong>fer and challenge to you and your descendants.<br />

Here is my challenge to you... I will waive my Copyright (©) to any Barrs <strong>family</strong><br />

member, no matter which line, if you will agree to do the following 3 things:<br />

1. Use the <strong>family</strong> information gathering master form, located in the addendum<br />

section <strong>of</strong> this book, to gather your Barrs <strong>family</strong> information. Make copies and<br />

gather all the information you can about your direct line <strong>of</strong> Barrs as far back as<br />

you possibly can. Then add your information to the Addendum section <strong>of</strong> this<br />

Barrs Family History Book. Make this CD-ROM book your <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> book.<br />

2. Then, make one copy for each <strong>of</strong> your children and ask them to do what you<br />

have agreed to do in number 1 above.<br />

15


3. Finally, I ask that you agree to find and attend Barrs Family Reunions and<br />

make other Barrs aware <strong>of</strong> this book and where they can obtain a copy for their<br />

children.<br />

This is a typical North<br />

Florida Piney Woods<br />

‘Dog-Trot’ Log House<br />

with unattached kitchen<br />

in rear and picket fence.<br />

�<br />

This house is identical<br />

to one on Aunt Orlee<br />

Parker’s farm in<br />

Lafayette County FL,<br />

which we lived and Dad<br />

farmed, when I was a<br />

boy. It was built by my<br />

GG Grandfather<br />

Henry W. Toole<br />

CONTACTING AL BARRS<br />

Feel free to contact me at…<br />

Quail Ridge Farm<br />

4731 Georgia Road<br />

Greenwood, Florida 32443-1839 U.S.A.<br />

al<strong>barrs</strong>@wfeca.net or suebee@wfeca.net<br />

Typical ‘Dog-Trot’ Log Home<br />

16


SOME BARRS ENGLISH<br />

COATS-OF-ARMS<br />

Donated by Jack Leonard BARRS<br />

17<br />

From England


Have you ever read <strong>history</strong> and wondered if your ancestors were involved in a<br />

particular event? If you have, find out more here... Dream the good dreams!<br />

BEFORE THE YEAR 1000 AD<br />

Not all Barrs have been farmers but many have tilled the fields <strong>of</strong> Europe, England and America.<br />

Families are like trees. They put down roots and grow limbs, twigs, leaves and<br />

flowers. All trees have roots. Some roots grow straight down, deep into the<br />

subsoil, and are called taproots. Some roots spread diagonally outward from the<br />

trunk <strong>of</strong> the tree to gather scarce nutrients. The Barrs <strong>family</strong> tree too has<br />

prospered and grown deep taproots and outward feeder roots from its small but<br />

sturdy trunk through the centuries. (Note the Barrs Coat <strong>of</strong> Arms helmet crest. It<br />

may not have belonged to one <strong>of</strong> our ancestors, but it is appropriate. It's a<br />

chopped down tree that won't die as depicted by the fresh growth <strong>of</strong> a sturdy<br />

limb and green leaves that continue to live and grown.) Leaves die and fall to<br />

the ground as time passes each year.<br />

Aptly the Barrs <strong>family</strong> motto was and still is 'FORTITUDE!'<br />

18


Our relatively small <strong>family</strong> has spread from Europe to England to the United<br />

States and many other countries around the World since 1000 AD. From its<br />

unknown origin germination to Northeast Africa, Asia and Europe to Old<br />

Normandy, France and England the Barrs <strong>family</strong> tree sprouted many <strong>thousand</strong>s<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>years</strong> ago. In England it grew into a sturdy but small tree. And, in America it<br />

has grown and spread its roots and branches.<br />

Considering <strong>family</strong> size the Barrs <strong>family</strong> is small compared to other families.<br />

Take for example the fact that the Barrs <strong>family</strong> surname is the 19,822nd most<br />

popular name in the United States <strong>of</strong> America. This may also be due to the<br />

large numbers <strong>of</strong> female Barrs who took their husband's surname and<br />

unfortunately are all but lost to <strong>history</strong>. But the Barrs <strong>family</strong> has been and is<br />

tough and resolute in its will to survive and prosper. The word "Fortitude" is<br />

aptly our Barrs motto.<br />

It's important to have an understanding <strong>of</strong> where our <strong>family</strong> and <strong>family</strong> surname<br />

came from in order to visualize their lives, feelings, occupations and<br />

experiences. To understand the countries, people, times and social groups and<br />

communities they lived in, and yes even where they have died and are buried is<br />

to experience life, as they knew it. We must ask ourselves many questions and<br />

seek answers from <strong>history</strong> and loved ones if we are to understand and be able<br />

to visualize what life was like in those "good ole days" when life was hard and<br />

difficult.<br />

What were the times, in which each generation lived, like for our ancestors?<br />

How did they live? What did they eat? What types <strong>of</strong> housing did they live in?<br />

What types <strong>of</strong> clothing did they make and wear? What was the weather like?<br />

Why and when did they live in and emigrate from one area to another? What<br />

were their occupations? How many were farmers? How many farm today? When<br />

did they give up as hunter gatherers and settle down in hamlets to farm and<br />

become craftsmen and women.<br />

How did they get from Europe to Great Briton...to America? Why did they<br />

immigrate? Was it famine, war or just the urge to see what was over the next<br />

mountain or across the next ocean? What did they do first when they arrived in<br />

Briton and America? Were they free people, warriors, indentured slaves,<br />

criminals, wealthy, poor and so on? Could they do as they chose or were they<br />

under the control <strong>of</strong> others, such as a lord, a king, a dictator, a church, or a<br />

<strong>family</strong> leader? Why did they make the decision to leave Europe and settle in<br />

England and later America?<br />

19


The European de La Barre was an Old Normandy <strong>family</strong> probably belonged to<br />

the Huguenot religious group. Huguenots were the forerunners <strong>of</strong> the Methodist<br />

movement in the United States <strong>of</strong> America. John Wesley was their leader in<br />

America. The Barrs have a number <strong>of</strong> men who were named after notable<br />

individuals, for example John Wesley Barrs brother <strong>of</strong> Great Grandfather Isaac<br />

Newton Barrs.<br />

The Huguenot's beliefs didn't sit well with competing Church leaders either. To<br />

escape the great French massacre <strong>of</strong> 1572 AD the Huguenots (Methodist today)<br />

fled across the English Channel and found temporary refuge in Briton, today in<br />

the United Kingdom.<br />

Following is a historical perspective on the areas in Europe, England and<br />

America in which we first find the <strong>family</strong> surname de La Barre in Old Normandy,<br />

later to become Barre and Barres in France and then in England Barres and<br />

later Barrs and in the United States <strong>of</strong> America Barrs as well.<br />

Why did other Barre settle in south central England and become Barres and<br />

finally Barrs? Let us explore together our long <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> not as individuals<br />

but as a <strong>family</strong>. Individual Barrs are important to other individual Barrs but The<br />

Barrs Family is important to all we Barrs regardless <strong>of</strong> whether or not we can<br />

make <strong>family</strong> line connections today.<br />

Remember at one time there was one person who called himself, his wife and<br />

children your surname...de La Barre, Barre, Barres and finally today Barrs. He<br />

and his wife were not the first <strong>of</strong> our Barrs line. Our Barrs <strong>family</strong>, tribe or clan<br />

line goes back across Europe, Asia, the Middle East and Africa over 60,000<br />

<strong>years</strong> from 1000 AD, when surnames were our surname was first used.<br />

The Barrs <strong>family</strong> surname <strong>history</strong> began in Old Normandy in what is today<br />

Belgium, which is now a part <strong>of</strong> France. Where our ancestors came from to<br />

Normandy we do not know exactly because families did not begin to use<br />

surnames until around 1000 AD, but we can trace them somewhat through our<br />

DNA migration pattern. In 2008 and I had my y-DNA tested and now know that<br />

our Barrs clan’s journey began 60,000+ <strong>years</strong> ago. We know that our male<br />

Barrs line genetic link goes unbroken from today back 60,000+ <strong>years</strong> to<br />

Northeast Africa, near what is today the Horn <strong>of</strong> Africa. From our unbroken<br />

genetic link our Barrs clan, over <strong>thousand</strong>s <strong>of</strong> <strong>years</strong> migrated out <strong>of</strong> the Horn <strong>of</strong><br />

Africa through the Middle East into Mesopotamia, on into Southern Asia and<br />

then into the steeps <strong>of</strong> Central Asia. From there our Barrs clan migrated north<br />

into the tundra country <strong>of</strong> Siberia, probably in pursuit <strong>of</strong> the Woolly Mammals<br />

which sustained them and forced a change in how they hunted, lived and<br />

survived.<br />

20


From Siberia the Barrs clan migrated across the top <strong>of</strong> Europe across Germany,<br />

Scandinavia and into Western Europe. Once the Barrs clan reached the Atlantic<br />

Ocean they would migrate north following the herds <strong>of</strong> wild animals that would<br />

sustain them until agriculture emerged. Over a long period <strong>of</strong> time a number <strong>of</strong><br />

cooling and ice ages forced the animals the Barrs clan hunted south and made<br />

farming difficult. During the coldest periods they migrated into the Iberian<br />

Peninsular where they took refuge from the cold weather and advancing ice<br />

sheets that covered North Europe and the British Islands. Eventually, about<br />

15,000 to 10,000 <strong>years</strong> ago, they would migrate back to the Low Lands <strong>of</strong> the<br />

West Coast <strong>of</strong> Europe into what would become Old Normandy.<br />

Barrs Clan (R1b haplogroup) Migration Map Covering 60,000+ <strong>years</strong><br />

We do know that early “Viking” farmers settled Old Normandy after cold spring<br />

and summer seasons made it impossible to grow crops in Scandinavia. We also<br />

know the majority <strong>of</strong> these “Viking” farmers were from Denmark. Sometime<br />

around 1100 to 1200 AD some Barrs clan families and individuals migrated to<br />

The Midlands <strong>of</strong> Britain in what would later become Warwickshire, England. We<br />

know that many Barrs have been farmers in England and America.<br />

21


Many still farm. Some were Blacksmiths and Merchants. Were our early Barrs<br />

ancestors “Viking” farmers and part-time traders and warriors too? Possibly,<br />

however the I1a haplogroup seems to be more prevalent in Scandinavia than<br />

our R1b haplogroup type, although there are considerable R1b haplogroup<br />

members in Scandinavian countries like Denmark. Bottom line, we Barrs could<br />

be <strong>of</strong> Viking descent but there is not sufficient pro<strong>of</strong> yet to declare that certainty.<br />

As more Barrs y-DNA is tested we may be able to better pinpoint whether or not<br />

and when some <strong>of</strong> our Barrs ancestors lived in Denmark and Spain or Portugal<br />

in the Iberian Peninsular before migrating to the Low Lands <strong>of</strong> west Europe and<br />

Old Normandy.<br />

Did any Barrs ancestors accompany Leif Erickson or Eric the Red, the well<br />

documented Viking explorer father and son team, to Greenland and North<br />

America well before Columbus sailed the ocean blue? Maybe...probably not, but<br />

it's something to think, talk and dream about today. Someone made the trip to<br />

America with these brave ancient sailors and explorers. To my knowledge, there<br />

is no record <strong>of</strong> structured farming evidence during Leaf Erickson and Eric the<br />

Red’s voyages to America, but there is emerging evidence that they were sheep<br />

herders as well as farmers and merchants.<br />

Before the concept <strong>of</strong> surnames emerged, and because <strong>family</strong> units were so<br />

scattered, only Christian or first names had been used. And, these Christian<br />

names were <strong>of</strong>ten reflective <strong>of</strong> physical traits, occupations, locations or prowess.<br />

Some historical accounts say that Barre meant "Keeper <strong>of</strong> the Gate or Town."<br />

Some accounts say that it means "Dweller At, Or Near, the Entrance <strong>of</strong> o City<br />

or Town." What do you think the meaning <strong>of</strong> 'Barre' or 'Barrs' is?<br />

We do know from <strong>history</strong> that <strong>family</strong> groups lived in isolated villages normally<br />

surrounded by a wooden stockade. So, these assertions may very well be close<br />

to the true. We also have learned that at least one Barrs <strong>family</strong> member's motto<br />

was "FORTITUDE" which also reflects the guardian <strong>of</strong> a stockaded village or<br />

town. Were our early Barrs traders and warriors before they became farmers<br />

and business owners?<br />

Were they farmers who were pressed into military service by rulers and kings?<br />

Probably!<br />

We know that Viking farmers from Denmark settled Old Normandy but there<br />

were already a viable population in what would become Old Normandy well<br />

before the Vikings arrived.<br />

So, this is where I have chosen to pick up the story <strong>of</strong> our BARRS <strong>family</strong> line.<br />

Perhaps we will eventually learn that they migrated from Denmark to Spain and<br />

back to Old Normandy.<br />

22


We all must keep searching for our ultimate BARRS <strong>family</strong> roots for our children<br />

and grand children's sake. Today we have the Barrs DNA Project, which we<br />

hope will eventually disclose more and more information about our clan’s long<br />

migration trek to America.<br />

Barrs Clan Genetic Migration Map<br />

See Website: http://www.worldfamilies.net/surnames/b/<strong>barrs</strong>/ to contribute you DNA<br />

This Map Highlights the Present Town <strong>of</strong> Barre, France<br />

23


The Viking Era<br />

THE VIKINGS (793 AD-1066 AD)<br />

Viking farmers migrated from Denmark to Old Normandy because <strong>of</strong> a cooling<br />

climate. The Barrs surname began around 1000 AD in Old Normandy as de La<br />

Barre. It is found as Barre and Barres in France and early Briton before being<br />

translated to Barrs in England about 1200 AD.<br />

The documented Viking era began with the sacking <strong>of</strong> the monastery at<br />

Lindisfarne Briton in 793 AD and ended in 1066 AD at the Battle <strong>of</strong> Stanford<br />

Bridge where King Harald Hardråde <strong>of</strong> Briton was slain. These two bloody<br />

events mark the opening and closing <strong>of</strong> an era in Nordic (Old Normandy) <strong>history</strong>,<br />

which featured dramatic social change. This period came to be known as "The<br />

Viking Era." When it started, paganism dominated and the countries were<br />

fragmented into countless chiefdoms and minor kingdoms.<br />

When the Viking Era ended, power had been vested in the British king and<br />

church. For the first time in <strong>history</strong> there arose a west European type society.<br />

Modern written records in Western Europe describe the Vikings as robbers and<br />

pirates who burned, pillaged and raped. Laying waste monasteries and<br />

churches, they terrorized Christian Europe. Yet, <strong>history</strong> reveals, they did more.<br />

At the same time, they were extraordinarily skilled seafarers, explorers, traders,<br />

farmers and herdsmen. They crossed huge and violent oceans and discovered<br />

Iceland, Greenland and North America. They exploited oceans and rivers and<br />

established trade routes all over Europe, the Middle East and Asia.<br />

Arabian sources describe Vikings cruising along the Russian rivers to the Black<br />

and Caspian Seas, trading and pillaging as they went. Viking sorties also<br />

reached into the Mediterranean Sea.<br />

24


Danish kings succeeded in conquering England at the latter stages <strong>of</strong> the Viking<br />

Era. The Viking Chieftain Rollo established his own kingdom in Old Normandy.<br />

Neither before, nor since in European <strong>history</strong> have the Nordic peoples exercised<br />

such commerce and political importance.<br />

PEACEFUL ASPECTS OF THE VIKING ERA<br />

Excavations <strong>of</strong> towns and settlements have provided new insight into daily life,<br />

crafts and trade <strong>of</strong> the Vikings. A powerful surge in trading took place in Europe<br />

during the 700’s AD and the first towns where established in Scandinavia.<br />

During the period 800-900 AD, the Vikings played a central role in the<br />

burgeoning commercial trade, which was drawing Europe together. Cities like<br />

York in northern England and Dublin in Ireland were Scandinavian communities.<br />

T<strong>of</strong>t is a Viking term for "homestead." Early 1600s Barrs lived many <strong>years</strong> in<br />

T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet in Warwickshire England known as “T<strong>of</strong>t Hill.”<br />

WIDESPREAD EMIGRATION<br />

Compared to population size, there was a scarcity <strong>of</strong> resources in many parts <strong>of</strong><br />

the Nordic region. Voyages to the south, east and west gave the people an<br />

opportunity to seek out new and better living, farming and herding conditions. So<br />

the Vikings by the <strong>thousand</strong>s sought out places where they could live safely,<br />

build homes farm and heard their domesticated animals and birds.<br />

With the aid <strong>of</strong> the sword, they established themselves in Old Normandy and the<br />

British Islands. Other places the Vikings came across were already sparsely<br />

populated, like the Hebrides, Shetlands and the Orkney Islands and they<br />

established settlements there too.<br />

The Vikings were the first settlers on Iceland, the Faeroe Islands and Greenland.<br />

Archaeological excavations have shown that the Vikings also attempted to settle<br />

in Newfoundland. Their lack <strong>of</strong> success was probably due to conflicts with the<br />

native population, i.e. Native Americans.<br />

THE BEST OF SHIPS<br />

The art <strong>of</strong> shipbuilding was well developed, but in the 700’s AD a technological<br />

breakthrough was achieved by Viking boat builders, which was to affect<br />

marauding raids, commercial voyages, trade in particular and emigration.<br />

KEEL BOATS APPEAR<br />

With this discovery, Viking ships could be developed to carry sail. They were<br />

faster and better suited to sail than any other ship <strong>of</strong> that time. The Viking ships<br />

also had the advantage that they could navigate shallow waters. They could<br />

therefore slip easily up rivers and onto shallow shorelines.<br />

25


THE ANGLO-SAXON INVASION OF BRITON<br />

History <strong>of</strong> BARRS before 1000 AD<br />

Now, for a Barrs <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> lesson to help our young Barrs visualize and<br />

understand where and how their Barrs families may have originated, lived, loved<br />

and died in those long ago and far away places that are to <strong>of</strong>ten forgotten and<br />

over looked today in our <strong>family</strong>'s culture and <strong>history</strong>. The story begins in about<br />

the year 400 AD.<br />

The English are coming!<br />

Rome had dominated and ruled Briton before 410 AD. In 410 AD the Roman<br />

legions were recalled to defend Rome against barbarian attacks. Britain was left<br />

to fend for herself. (The rulers <strong>of</strong> Britain after 410 AD are referred to as 'Tyrants'<br />

because their authority had no legitimacy in the Roman's eyes.) Having no<br />

standing armies left the British people were left open to attack from the Picts<br />

(probably by sea from down the east coast <strong>of</strong> England.).<br />

The Picts are described in one late Roman source as a sea-going people and<br />

just like the Saxons. With this situation existing in Britain we find the following:<br />

' In the year 449 AD Mauricius and Valentinian obtained the<br />

Kingdom and reigned for seven <strong>years</strong>. In their days Hengest<br />

and Horsa, invited by Vortigern King <strong>of</strong> the Britons, came to<br />

Britain at a place called Ebbsfleet at first to help the Britons, but<br />

later they fought against the King. The King ordered them to<br />

fight against the Picts, and so they did and had victory<br />

wherever they came. They then sent to Angeln [i.e. Denmark];<br />

ordered them to send them more aid and to be told <strong>of</strong> the<br />

worthlessness <strong>of</strong> the Britons and <strong>of</strong> the excellence <strong>of</strong> the land.<br />

They sent them more aid. These men came from three nations<br />

<strong>of</strong> Germany: from the Old Saxons, from the Angles, from the<br />

Jutes. From the Jutes came the people <strong>of</strong> Kent and the people<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Isle <strong>of</strong> Wight, that is the race that now dwells in the Isle <strong>of</strong><br />

Wight, and the race among the West Saxons that is still called<br />

the race <strong>of</strong> the Jutes.' 'From the Old Saxons came the East<br />

Saxons and South Saxons and West Saxons. From Angel,<br />

which has stood waste ever since between the Jutes and the<br />

Saxons, came the East Angles, Middle Angles, Mercians and all<br />

the Northumbrians.'<br />

26


Ships <strong>of</strong> the type that were used by the early Anglo-Saxon settlers<br />

and invaders <strong>of</strong> Briton among whom may have been the Barre<br />

This account, <strong>of</strong> the migrations from Germany following the collapse <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Roman Empire, is taken from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles and it describes how<br />

the later Anglo-Saxons saw the first arrival <strong>of</strong> their people in Briton.<br />

Since then and until quite recently, it has remained the accepted view <strong>of</strong> what<br />

happened. However, recent researches have shown it to be wrong in almost<br />

every detail. It is even uncertain whether Hengest and Horsa ever existed or<br />

whether they were actually the same person. Although Hengest may have been<br />

the first Germanic chieftain <strong>of</strong> Kent, he was probably no more than a Warlord.<br />

The first Germanic King was probably his son Oisc, giving the Kentish Royal<br />

House the name <strong>of</strong> the 'Oiscingas.' While it may be true that a British King (who<br />

may or may not have been called Vortigern) employed Germanic mercenaries to<br />

help him in his battles against the Picts (or perhaps just another British King), it<br />

would certainly not be the first instance <strong>of</strong> Germanic settlers in Britain.<br />

It is known that the Romans had stationed Germanic troops in Britain since at<br />

least the 3 rd century AD. It is also known that some <strong>of</strong> these troops settled in<br />

Britain and Germanic pirates were raiding Britain from at least this date too. So<br />

the 'excellence <strong>of</strong> the land' would have already been well known on the<br />

European continent.<br />

Archaeology has shown that by the late 4 th century AD Germanic mercenaries<br />

were to be found settled all along the east coast <strong>of</strong> Britain, and along the banks<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Thames River at least as far as Oxfordshire.<br />

The British 'tyrants' also feared a Roman invasion from Gaul would remove<br />

them, so some <strong>of</strong> the Saxons stationed in southern England may have been a<br />

guard against Roman military intervention. This was a far cry from the old view<br />

that the Britons missed the presence <strong>of</strong> the Roman Legions.<br />

27


It is also known that the peoples who made up the 'Anglo-Saxons' were far more<br />

varied than just the three groups mentioned.<br />

For ease <strong>of</strong> reference I will use the name 'Anglo-Saxon' to refer to those<br />

Germanic people who settled in Britain, even though this is not what they would<br />

have thought <strong>of</strong> themselves as at that time. Certainly there were Jutes (probably<br />

not exclusively from Jutland as many people think, but also from the Frankish<br />

Rhineland), Saxons (from northern Germany) and Angles (from southern<br />

Denmark).<br />

These small populations may have formed the bulk <strong>of</strong> the migrating people, but<br />

there were also Frisians (from the Low Countries <strong>of</strong> Europe). The Frisian<br />

language shared in all the more important sound changes which distinguish<br />

English from German on one hand and the Scandinavian languages on the<br />

other, Geats (from Gotland and south-east Sweden), Franks (from northern<br />

France and central Germany), Wends (from the southern Baltic lands), Swedes,<br />

Norwegians, and many others contributed.<br />

Even the totally violent nature <strong>of</strong> their arrival is now thought to have been<br />

exaggerated. While it is certainly true that the newcomers did fight against the<br />

Britons (As the Invaders called them, the "Wealas" - an Old English word<br />

meaning slave or foreigner). In many regions much <strong>of</strong> the settlement was<br />

peaceful with farmers and craftsmen integrating themselves into existing<br />

communities. The number <strong>of</strong> the invaders was certainly large and they certainly<br />

did affect the nature <strong>of</strong> British society, even to the extent <strong>of</strong> replacing the primary<br />

language. But they did not wipe out the native British Islands population.<br />

One current school <strong>of</strong> thought is that the graves found in Anglo-Saxon<br />

cemeteries with no grave goods may in fact belong to Britons living along side<br />

'Anglo-Saxons', and the lack <strong>of</strong> grave goods represents the different burial<br />

customs <strong>of</strong> these early Britons.<br />

If this is true the number <strong>of</strong> Germanic peoples may not have been as great as<br />

many people think. The Germanic people have only replacing the middle and<br />

upper echelons <strong>of</strong> the British society. It is also thought that some <strong>of</strong> the 'Anglo-<br />

Saxon' burials may actually be native Britons who adopted the ways <strong>of</strong> the<br />

'Anglo-Saxons', just as they had done several centuries earlier with the Romans.<br />

It is most likely that a mixture <strong>of</strong> all these situations happened. In some places<br />

the native Britons were almost entirely replaced by the newcomers. In some<br />

places the two nationalities lived side by side, and in other places the population<br />

remained almost exclusively British, although these British people gradually<br />

adopted the ways and language <strong>of</strong> the invaders.<br />

28


Whatever the nature <strong>of</strong> the influx <strong>of</strong> Germanic peoples, we know that it did not<br />

happen overnight and that it was not entirely peaceful. Fifty <strong>years</strong> after the<br />

traditional arrival <strong>of</strong> Hengest and Horsa there was still fighting going on for<br />

control <strong>of</strong> the land.<br />

Some <strong>of</strong> this was between the Britons and the invaders. This was the time <strong>of</strong><br />

Ambrosius Aurelianus (probably the King Arthur <strong>of</strong> legend) a Romano-British<br />

chieftain. Some <strong>of</strong> the fighting was between different Germanic tribes with each<br />

group struggling for supremacy.<br />

Around the year 500 AD the Britons (probably under the leadership <strong>of</strong> Ambrosius<br />

Aurelianus) won a great battle at Mons Badonicus (Mount Badon). This victory<br />

halted the tide <strong>of</strong> Germanic invaders to such an extent that several continental<br />

sources show the Germanic expansion switched to northern Frankia (including<br />

Germanic peoples leaving England). It also appears that many Britons left Britain<br />

for northern Gaul and turned the peninsula <strong>of</strong> Armorica into what is called<br />

Brittany. For about a half century there was relative peace with the British having<br />

total rule over the western half <strong>of</strong> the country and Germanic rule in the east. It<br />

seems probable that the Britons may even have won back some parts <strong>of</strong> central<br />

England from the invaders. (A fact the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles seem to gloss<br />

over.)<br />

By the middle <strong>of</strong> the fifth century AD the Germans started a second wave <strong>of</strong><br />

colonization that ended with most <strong>of</strong> lowland Britain falling under the control <strong>of</strong><br />

many Germanic 'Kings' (Most <strong>of</strong> the later Kingdoms were founded during this<br />

period.).<br />

The British culture was relegated to the western fringes <strong>of</strong> the country in<br />

Dumnonia (Devon and Cornwall) and Wales. The name <strong>of</strong> which is derived from<br />

the word "wealas" mentioned previously. In the north there was the British<br />

Kingdom <strong>of</strong> Strathclyde and the independent British Kingdom <strong>of</strong> Elmet, which<br />

stretched westwards for many miles from the marshes at the head <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Humber, and separated the Angles <strong>of</strong> the northern Midlands from those <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Plain <strong>of</strong> York.<br />

This division allowed the occasional King to gain supremacy over the other tribes<br />

(Old English Bretwalda). They became known as the 'King <strong>of</strong> all England South<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Humber'. The first <strong>of</strong> these Kings was Elle, King <strong>of</strong> Sussex from 477 AD.<br />

The second King was Ceawlin, King <strong>of</strong> Wessex from 560 AD. It is also the<br />

reason Germanic people living north <strong>of</strong> the Humber are recorded as the<br />

Nordanhymbroron gens, or Northumbrians, while the Germanic people living<br />

between the Humber and the Channel are referred to as Sutangli, or southern<br />

English (the earliest case <strong>of</strong> the North/South divide).<br />

29


The Northumbrian Angles were divided into two main tribes: the Dere (Deirans)<br />

and Bernice (Bernicians). The southern English comprised the Lindisfaran<br />

(Kingdom <strong>of</strong> Lindsey which may have been founded as a combined<br />

British/Germanic Kingdom several decades before the traditional Germanic<br />

invasion).<br />

The Mierce (Mercians), the Eastengle (East Angles), the Eastseaxe (Essex), the<br />

West Seaxe (Wessex), the Suthseaxe (Sussex), the Middelseaxan (Middlesex),<br />

the Cantware (Men <strong>of</strong> Kent), Wihtland (people <strong>of</strong> the Isle <strong>of</strong> Wight), Hwicce<br />

(Gloucestershire, Worcestershire and western Warwickshire) and a loose<br />

confederation <strong>of</strong> small tribes known as the Middle Angles in central England<br />

came into existence during this period.<br />

The Germanic peoples who, in the days <strong>of</strong> the Roman Empire, had occupied<br />

territory stretching from Scandinavia to the Danube River, from Gaul to beyond<br />

the Vistula, shared a common heritage.<br />

Although similar in many ways to the Celtic people, their culture was distinctly<br />

different. For example, they spoke various dialects <strong>of</strong> a Germanic language (not<br />

the Gallic language <strong>of</strong> the Celts) and they worshipped the Norman, not the<br />

Roman or Celtic, gods.<br />

The war-oriented, Teutonic lifestyle had become traditional among the tribes.<br />

They shared, according to Tacitus, veneration for the prophetic powers <strong>of</strong><br />

women and a predilection for feasting and drinking. The Germans who settled in<br />

Britain transmitted these traditional features <strong>of</strong> Teutonic culture to their<br />

descendants. Anglo-Saxons celebrated them to such an extent that one can<br />

find the ancient themes in literary works composed as late as the 10 th century<br />

AD, long after the disappearance <strong>of</strong> a tribal society.<br />

Various German societies demonstrably retained features in common although<br />

they settled over a wide geographical area during a long period <strong>of</strong> time. And,<br />

they nourished their 'barbarian' culture despite the proximity <strong>of</strong> the Roman<br />

Empire.<br />

This lack <strong>of</strong> change is useful to us when studying the early Germanic<br />

immigrants, since their illiteracy for a century and a half, after settlement,<br />

inevitably leaves a gap in the British historical record, a gap that can be filled, at<br />

least partially, by written accounts from outside observers (Tacitus' Germania<br />

gives us many details <strong>of</strong> life amongst the Germanic tribes, as do other classical<br />

texts).<br />

30


CLOTHING AND APPEARANCE<br />

OF THE PAGAN ANGLO-SAXONS<br />

There is very little direct evidence <strong>of</strong> the types <strong>of</strong> clothing the early 'Anglo-<br />

Saxons' wore. The surviving textiles are only fragmentary (usually in a<br />

mineralized form on metal artifacts) and there is little or no pictorial or literary<br />

evidence from Briton. Fortunately we do have records <strong>of</strong> the continental<br />

Germanic peoples, both from surviving garments and late Roman pictorial and<br />

literary representations. The link between the early 'Anglo-Saxons' and their<br />

continental relatives can easily be shown from the high degree <strong>of</strong> similarity<br />

between burials, pottery, jewelry, etc.<br />

Men's Clothing<br />

Continental evidence indicates that a short cloak or cape, made <strong>of</strong> skin or fur<br />

(usually sheepskin), was an important feature <strong>of</strong> Germanic men's costume.<br />

Caesar and Tacitus mention this garment as being sometime the only garment<br />

worn, and Iron Age discoveries from Danish peat bogs would seem to confirm<br />

their observations (although it is considered unlikely that the early 'Anglo-<br />

Saxons' would have gone naked except for a cloak).<br />

They seem to have worn the fur-side inwards, skin-side out and secured them by<br />

lacing, sewing, tying, or by securing wooden or leather toggles through loops <strong>of</strong><br />

leather (i.e. they did not require pins or brooches). Cloth cloaks, short or knee<br />

length, were also common. These cloaks were not tailored, but consisted <strong>of</strong> a<br />

square or rectangle <strong>of</strong> cloth that was clasped at one shoulder, usually the right<br />

shoulder.<br />

Cloaks would be woven in one piece on an upright loom. Often, to begin and<br />

end the weaving, tablet woven borders would be used. Similar borders could<br />

also be woven-in at the sides, thus edging the garment all the way around.<br />

Particularly noteworthy are the large and luxurious cloaks found in the peat bogs<br />

<strong>of</strong> Thorsbjerg, Denmark and Vehenmoor, Germany. Both were <strong>of</strong> a complex<br />

weave and dyed with precious dyes in different colors.<br />

The edges <strong>of</strong> the Thorsbjerg garment were braided on more than one hundred<br />

tablets, the Vehenmoor on about one hundred and forty six, and both had<br />

elaborate fringes. The Thorsbjerg garment was about 66'' (1.68m) wide and 93''<br />

(2.36m) long, the Vehenmoor 69'' (1.75m) by about 112'' (2.85m).<br />

31


They were worn by folding the material lengthwise and pinning it on the right<br />

shoulder. It is very probable that the richest Anglo-Saxons wore voluminous<br />

cloaks <strong>of</strong> this kind; less luxurious versions would also have been common. They<br />

are versatile and practical since unpinning and unfolding them turns them into<br />

blankets.<br />

A different type <strong>of</strong> cloak in use by the Germanic peoples was a poncho type<br />

garment with a central hole for the head. There are no representations <strong>of</strong> a<br />

man's poncho in Anglo-Saxon art (although some women in late Anglo-Saxon<br />

England seem to have worn a poncho like garment) and no direct evidence<br />

exists that it was worn in Anglo-Saxon England, but it is certainly a type <strong>of</strong><br />

garment that might be known, if uncommon.<br />

Another type <strong>of</strong> outer garment, possibly worn by the early Germanic settlers,<br />

was the hooded robe, known to modern scholars as the 'Gallic coat.' It seems<br />

likely that cloaks could be made from skin or textile and could vary in size from<br />

small capes to large voluminous cloaks <strong>of</strong> the Thorsbjerg / Vehenmoor type.<br />

There are many Old English words for these outer garments and both sexes<br />

could wear the hacele (a cloak which might be hooded), the mentel and the<br />

sciccels (which could be made <strong>of</strong> fur). Men wore the fur crusene and heden<br />

(which could be hooded) and the rocc (which could be made <strong>of</strong> fur or skin). Men<br />

wore the <strong>of</strong>er-slop. So was the loþa (which could be made <strong>of</strong> shaggy fabric and<br />

used as a coverlet as well as a cloak). There is no evidence to which sex wore<br />

the rift (a cloak or curtain) and the sciccing.<br />

We can be fairly certain the Germanic settlers wore trousers. The wearing <strong>of</strong><br />

trousers had long distinguished the 'barbarians' from the Greeks and Romans<br />

(Although the Romans eventually adopted the wearing <strong>of</strong> trousers too.). They<br />

were sometimes worn beneath a tunic and sometimes worn only with a cloak.<br />

They were fastened around the waist with a belt. Pictorial representations <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

show them to be rather loose; the slack material was gathered round the waist<br />

and it hung in folds around the legs.<br />

However, the examples known from archaeology are all much more closely<br />

fitting, more akin to the tight fitting leg coverings shown in later Anglo-Saxon<br />

manuscripts, so it seems that whether the trousers were tight or loose was<br />

primarily a matter <strong>of</strong> personal choice or tribal tradition. Trousers at this time<br />

seemed to have been ankle length, with the shorter trousers only remaining as<br />

undergarments.<br />

32


Some high quality trousers seem to have had feet and belt loops in them, while<br />

others did not. Some examples have slits at the ankles to allow for the<br />

narrowness <strong>of</strong> the trousers. Trousers were referred to as brec (short trousers)<br />

and braccas (breeches or long trousers).<br />

Trousers were bound to the legs by leggings or garters, several <strong>of</strong> which have<br />

been found in continental excavations. Two types are known from linguistic<br />

evidence that corresponds well with the archaeological finds.<br />

First a legging proper, or stocking, made <strong>of</strong> woven fabric or leather; second a<br />

strip <strong>of</strong> fabric which could be used to tie on the leggings or confining the loose<br />

folds <strong>of</strong> the trousers (as well as covering up the ankle slit), or which could be<br />

wound around the shin and foot for warmth and protection, much like 'puttees'<br />

and probably known as strapulas or winingas.<br />

Also known from archaeology are rectangles <strong>of</strong> cloth wound around the lower<br />

leg and tied in place with strings or ribbons. These may well be the gaiter like<br />

garment known as hosa, in which case the ribbons would be the hose-bend or<br />

wining known from linguistic sources. These may also have been made <strong>of</strong><br />

leather since we know <strong>of</strong> the word leder-hosa.<br />

However, it is also likely that the word hosa could also be used for the stocking<br />

like garment (especially when considering their similarity to the later medieval<br />

leg coverings known as 'hose'), in which case the hose-bend and wining could<br />

refer to the garter holding them up. A few Anglo-Saxon men may have been in<br />

the habit <strong>of</strong> carrying their knives or tools stuck into their leggings since a few<br />

small knives and tools have been found at the lower legs <strong>of</strong> skeletons in Anglo-<br />

Saxon graves.<br />

Most men also wore a tunic, girdled at the waist and usually with long sleeves.<br />

These tunics are usually mid-thigh to knee length. On the excavated examples<br />

these sleeves are usually long enough to be folded back into a cuff (as on some<br />

Celtic tunics) or pushed back from the wrist in folds (as in later Anglo-Saxon<br />

examples), and <strong>of</strong>ten have the last few inches <strong>of</strong> the sleeve seams left open at<br />

the wrist to allow the hands to pass through (there are no examples <strong>of</strong> wrist<br />

clasps from male graves, so the slits may have been closed by tying, sewing, or<br />

left open). Some <strong>of</strong> these tunics also have the last few inches <strong>of</strong> the side seam<br />

left un-joined, to allow for easier movement. The neck openings on these early<br />

tunics were just slits or oval openings. Tunics were <strong>of</strong>ten decorated with tablet<br />

woven borders, but the ornate decoration <strong>of</strong> tunics like those <strong>of</strong> the late Roman<br />

type appears not to have been used.<br />

33


Tunics at this time appear to have been known by the names cyrtel (It was<br />

probably the shorter type <strong>of</strong> tunic) and pad. It also seems that some men,<br />

possibly only the rich, wore a linen undershirt (at this time most linen was<br />

probably imported from mainland Europe and/or Ireland). This would be similar<br />

to the over-tunic (it is uncertain whether it would be worn outside the trousers or<br />

tucked into them), but made <strong>of</strong> undecorated linen. Words for this garment<br />

include cemes, ham, hemeðe, serc and smoc.<br />

Belts were worn both to hold up the trousers and to girdle the tunic. Most belts<br />

were <strong>of</strong> leather and were fastened by buckles, although woven girdles could also<br />

be worn. Most belts were utilitarian items and were <strong>of</strong>ten used to hang items <strong>of</strong><br />

equipment from, although some belt ornaments are known. All belts were not<br />

fastened with buckles.<br />

Many would have been 'tie-belts' where one end <strong>of</strong> the leather belt is tied<br />

through a loop in the other end (a belt <strong>of</strong> this type was found on the body <strong>of</strong> the<br />

'Tollund Man' in Denmark. It is likely that a plain belt (perhaps only a tie-belt)<br />

was used to support the trousers (where it would not be seen) while a more<br />

decorative belt was used over the tunic (where it would be more visible). Items<br />

like knives and pouches probably hung from the trouser belt rather than the tunic<br />

belt.<br />

A few elaborate belts <strong>of</strong> the late Roman military type were still used, although<br />

most were plain, narrow (1.25" and less) leather belts. Belts were known by the<br />

Old English words belt or fetel. Leather pouches known as fetels (to carry fire<br />

starting materials, not money) were also sometimes worn on the belt, and could<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten have a fire-steel attached to the front. Continental evidence suggests that<br />

these would be worn at the back <strong>of</strong> the belt.<br />

Headgear is almost unknown in this country at this time, although there are rare<br />

examples on the continent. Probably hooded cloak, or the versatile rectangular<br />

cloak pulled over the head, provided protection against bad weather. The words<br />

hæt and hufe may have been applied to men's headgear, and the word hod<br />

probably signified a hood.<br />

34


Typical male Anglo-Saxon dress in the pagan period<br />

Women's Clothing<br />

Women's costume in this period is a lot easier to reconstruct than men's, since it<br />

seems to have involved much jewelry that helps determine the whole costume's<br />

appearance. There are consistent features <strong>of</strong> all early Anglo-Saxon women's<br />

costume, although there are also several regional variations.<br />

These are usually referred to as the Anglian, Saxon and Kentish or Jutish styles<br />

(and certainly their distribution coincides with Bede's description <strong>of</strong> which people<br />

settled where.<br />

The basic item <strong>of</strong> clothing was a 'peplos' dress. This is usually a tubular garment<br />

(although it can be just a rectangle <strong>of</strong> cloth) clasped at the shoulders by a pair <strong>of</strong><br />

brooches, leaving the arms uncovered. This type <strong>of</strong> garment has been worn by<br />

women in countless cultures from the earliest times and was clearly a feature <strong>of</strong><br />

Germanic costume for many centuries. Excavated examples vary in size from<br />

54" (1.37m) to 66" (1.68m) in height and 94" (2.40m) to 106" (2.68m) in<br />

circumference.<br />

It is interesting to note that these measurements correspond closely to the<br />

measurements <strong>of</strong> the two cloaks mentioned above, so the cloaks could have<br />

been worn as open sided peplos dresses (it also gives us a clue as to the size<br />

and type <strong>of</strong> loom in use).<br />

35


The height <strong>of</strong> these dresses would mean that the top <strong>of</strong> the dress would have to<br />

be folded over into a cape and/or the dress would have to be heavily bloused<br />

over a girdle, both features seen in continental pictorial representations. There<br />

are numerous ways <strong>of</strong> wearing a peplos dress, involving anything from one to<br />

three brooches, although two is definitely the most common number. It seems<br />

the early Germanic settlers were fond <strong>of</strong> a symmetrical look and most <strong>of</strong> the<br />

pairs <strong>of</strong> brooches are identical, or at least very similar. The girdle is usually worn<br />

around the waist or hips, although at least one source shows the women<br />

wearing the gown pulled in just below the breasts, then hanging loose, an<br />

arrangement which may have been comfortable during early pregnancy. The<br />

folds <strong>of</strong> the gown usually conceal the belt, but a few sources show a second<br />

visible belt. This garment was usually worn ankle length, although, if worn over<br />

an under-dress, it may sometimes have been worn calf length.<br />

These garments were <strong>of</strong>ten edged with tablet weave, at least at the top edge,<br />

and probably sometimes also at the bottom. The style <strong>of</strong> brooches worn seem to<br />

form a regional pattern: quoit brooches were worn only south <strong>of</strong> the Thames<br />

and, like the equal armed brooch, were known only in the earliest period.<br />

Radiate headed brooches, bird-shaped brooches and inlaid brooches were<br />

largely characteristic <strong>of</strong> Kent. Cruciform brooches were particularly popular in<br />

Anglian areas; the Northumbrian Angles especially favored annular brooches.<br />

Saucer brooches were most popular in Saxon areas, as were disc brooches.<br />

Long brooches, in all their forms seem to have been fairly universal. (For more<br />

details on these terms see the jewelry section. Some poorer female graves have<br />

lacked the pairs <strong>of</strong> shoulder brooches, and it is probable that in these cases the<br />

two edges were sewn together, rather than pinned with brooches.<br />

Peplos gowns were usually made <strong>of</strong> wool, although a few were made <strong>of</strong> linen.<br />

We do not know what name was given to this garment, although slop and<br />

wealca are the most likely.<br />

In warm weather the peplos gown would have been worn on its own, but in cold<br />

weather, or on special occasions, an under-dress would have been worn. The<br />

style <strong>of</strong> this seems to have varied, in some cases perhaps only being a bodice,<br />

and in others being a full length 'gown'. The sleeves also seem to have varied in<br />

length from almost non-existent to full length.<br />

The main types seem to be: a bodice with long, tight sleeves with an aperture at<br />

the front closed by a brooch, with the peplos fastened to this by another central<br />

brooch. (There may have also been a full-length version <strong>of</strong> this garment, or it<br />

may have been worn with a 'petticoat.'<br />

36


This style is most <strong>of</strong>ten represented in Anglian areas, where wrist clasps were<br />

used to fasten the sleeves (this is a custom which seems to be almost exclusive<br />

to Anglian women), although a version without the wrist clasps may well have<br />

been worn in other areas. Another type would be a full length sleeveless, or<br />

short sleeved, under-dress (perhaps pleated like later Scandinavian examples),<br />

similar to the man's tunic and reaching to somewhere between the knee and<br />

ankle.<br />

This garment seems to be more typical <strong>of</strong> the Saxon woman, although it may<br />

have been worn under, and in addition to, the bodice mentioned above. Finally,<br />

there is some continental pictorial evidence to suggest that a long 'petticoat' may<br />

have been worn under the peplos.<br />

This would probably have taken the form <strong>of</strong> a cylinder <strong>of</strong> cloth worn around the<br />

waist or hips, drawn tight with a drawstring around the top edge. These<br />

undergarments would usually have been <strong>of</strong> linen or fine wool. There are several<br />

Old English words for undergarments but it is unclear which <strong>of</strong> them refer to<br />

women's garments. The words are cemes, ham, hemeðe, scyrte, serc and<br />

smoc.<br />

The costume <strong>of</strong> Anglo-Saxon women in Pagan times was certainly girdled or<br />

belted, as demonstrated by the survival <strong>of</strong> the leather or textile from which the<br />

belt was made, by the numerous preservations in situ <strong>of</strong> fasteners such as<br />

buckles, and the regular discovery <strong>of</strong> objects at the hip or waist which had<br />

obviously been attached to belts.<br />

Women's belts seem to have been fastened by many different ways including<br />

buckles, tie-belts, knotting, or perhaps, toggles. Many items hung from the belt<br />

including knives, shears, keys, toilet implements, cosmetic tools (tweezers,<br />

brushes, etc.), amulets, spindles, pouches, etc.<br />

As well as the under-dress and peplos, many women also wore cloaks, capes or<br />

shawls. Cloaks would have been <strong>of</strong> the square or rectangular type worn by the<br />

men, although some representations show the cloak fastened centrally on<br />

women, rather than just at the shoulder. Shorter capes and shawls could also<br />

have been worn.<br />

Names for outer garments are many, and it is not usually clear which men and<br />

which wore by women, but they include loþa, rift, mentel, hacele, <strong>of</strong>er-slop, pad<br />

and sciccing.<br />

37


The crusene and heden were <strong>of</strong> fur or skin, the rocc and sciccels could also be<br />

<strong>of</strong> fur. One cloak type garment exclusive to women seems to be the hwitel,<br />

which was made <strong>of</strong> white (undyed) wool and was probably fringed.<br />

There is no evidence that in the Pagan period women habitually covered their<br />

heads like the later Anglo-Saxon women, but a number <strong>of</strong> types <strong>of</strong> headgear are<br />

known. A cloak or shawl could easily be drawn up over the head, to form a hood,<br />

and rectangular scarves, sometimes fringed are known from archaeology. Caps<br />

or hairnets <strong>of</strong> a technique known as sprang are known from pictorial and<br />

archaeological sources, <strong>of</strong>ten covering plaits or braids <strong>of</strong> hair.<br />

Pictorial and archaeological evidence also suggest the use <strong>of</strong> veils, <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>of</strong><br />

linen, draped loosely over unbound hair. A veil is prone to slip, or be blown by<br />

the wind, so if a veil was to be worn it would either have a band over it to secure<br />

it, or a fixed base, such as a braid <strong>of</strong> hair and/or a cap, could be used to pin it to.<br />

A few wealthy Kentish women were buried with gold brocaded fillets (perhaps<br />

known by the Latin word vitta, or the Old English words nostle, snod and<br />

þwæle), a fashion imported from the Frankish Kingdom.<br />

Possibly women in humbler circumstances wore fillets made entirely <strong>of</strong> textile<br />

which has since rotted away. The linguistic evidence suggests a wider range <strong>of</strong><br />

headgear than archaeology and sculpture.<br />

The word hæt (hat) was in use as were cuffie (loose fitting hood or scarf) and<br />

scyfel (some kind <strong>of</strong> cap or hat). The binde, a fillet, seems to have been worn by<br />

married women.<br />

We do not know how Anglo-Saxon women kept their legs warm, they may have<br />

simply added extra layers <strong>of</strong> gowns and petticoats, or they could have used<br />

some other method. They probably would have made use <strong>of</strong> short linen trousers<br />

(brec) and puttee type leg bindings (hose-bendas, winingas).<br />

Women's costume in Kent, where settlement seems to have been mainly by<br />

Jutes and Frisians from the Frankish areas, seems to have been different from<br />

the Germanic norm, at least amongst the upper classes.<br />

Apart from the gold brocaded fillets mentioned above (which may have been<br />

restricted to those <strong>of</strong> royal birth), it appears they may also have worn an open<br />

fronted robe, fastened with brooches at the chest and/or waist over, or in place<br />

<strong>of</strong>, the peplos gown.<br />

38


It seems that a pair <strong>of</strong> brooches may also have sometimes been used to pin the<br />

two sides <strong>of</strong> the robe open, revealing the garment beneath. From the lowest<br />

brooch a silver caged crystal ball, <strong>of</strong>ten with a perforated silver spoon, would<br />

hang, in addition to the items normally found hanging from the belt. The exact<br />

purpose <strong>of</strong> this ball and spoon is uncertain, and it is usually ascribed ritual<br />

significance. A buckled belt and abundance <strong>of</strong> jewelry are also common features<br />

<strong>of</strong> Kentish costume.<br />

The veil was also a common part <strong>of</strong> Kentish costume, and it is very likely to have<br />

covered the ears since earrings have been found, but worn on necklaces rather<br />

than in the ears. This style <strong>of</strong> headdress may have come from the continent,<br />

where Christianity was influencing dress and lifestyle. This costume is more<br />

typical <strong>of</strong> Frankish than English styles, and has its ultimate source in Byzantium.<br />

The strong Frankish influence is probably caused by a combination <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Kentish Jutes Frankish origin and their closeness to the Frankish Empire.<br />

However, differences between the Kentish and Frankish costumes show that<br />

Kentish costume was not a slavish following <strong>of</strong> Frankish fashion, just that a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> Frankish, ultimately Byzantine, trends influenced Kentish women in<br />

the upper strata <strong>of</strong> society.<br />

Typical female Anglo-Saxon dress in the pagan period<br />

How coincidental this picture? In 1925 Great Grand Mother Mary Elizabeth Boyet-Barrs,<br />

wife <strong>of</strong> Isaac Newton Barrs, while dispatching a chicken for dinner. was spurred (scratched).<br />

She died from blood poisoning that same year and is buried at Day, Florida USA. Al Barrs, Jr.<br />

39


Footwear<br />

Shoes would generally be round-toed, felt soled and reach to the ankle or just<br />

below. Probably sandals <strong>of</strong> the Iron Age and late Roman type were still being<br />

used, although enclosed shoes <strong>of</strong> one-piece construction seem to make their<br />

first appearance in this period. Shoes were stitched or laced together with<br />

leather thongs, not nailed as with some Roman examples. Shoes would be <strong>of</strong><br />

leather or rawhide.<br />

There are many words for footwear, some <strong>of</strong> which seem to describe a particular<br />

type, but it is now unclear exactly which words represent which type <strong>of</strong> footwear.<br />

These words include scoh ('shoe', a low ankle-boot, shoe or slipper), swiftlere (a<br />

rawhide shoe), hemming, rifeling, the bag-like socc and a thonged sandal called<br />

a crinc (perhaps similar to the open topped Iron Age footwear). As far as we<br />

know these shoe types could be worn by either sex.<br />

Open topped sandals <strong>of</strong> the type found in Danish and German peat bogs and early Germanic<br />

graves. This type <strong>of</strong> footwear would also have been worn by some <strong>of</strong> the early Anglo-Saxons.<br />

Appearance<br />

We have little information on the appearance <strong>of</strong> the early Germanic settlers, but<br />

we do have quite a lot about their continental counterparts who were quite<br />

similar. Tacitus who is generally considered reliable) tells us:<br />

'For clothing all wear a cloak, fastened with a clasp, or in its absence,<br />

a thorn: they spend whole days on a hearth round the fire with no<br />

other covering. The richest men are distinguished by the wearing <strong>of</strong><br />

under-clothes; not loose like those <strong>of</strong> the Parthians and Sarmatians,<br />

but drawn tight, throwing each limb into relief.'<br />

'They wear also the skins <strong>of</strong> wild beasts, the tribes adjoining the<br />

riverbank in a casual fashion, the further tribes with more attention,<br />

since they cannot depend on traders for clothing. The beasts for this<br />

purpose are selected, and the hides so taken are checkered with the<br />

pied skins <strong>of</strong> creatures native to the outer ocean and its unknown<br />

waters.<br />

40


The women have the same dress as the men, except that very <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

trailing linen garments, striped with purple, are in use for women: the<br />

upper part <strong>of</strong> this costume does not widen into sleeves: their arms<br />

and shoulders are therefore bare, as is the adjoining portion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

breast.'<br />

It seems that men's hairstyles, at least amongst the warriors, varied from<br />

tribe to tribe. Tacitus tells us that the warriors <strong>of</strong> the Chatti, a western tribe,<br />

allowed their hair and beard to grow until they killed an enemy. The<br />

Swabians tied their hair up in a knot at the side <strong>of</strong> the head, a hairstyle well<br />

attested from both Roman sculptures and archaeology. Tacitus tells us<br />

that the style was the mark <strong>of</strong> the freeman.<br />

He observed that young men who were not Swabian were also copying the style.<br />

This variety <strong>of</strong> hairstyles is also shown on many Roman sculptures showing<br />

Germanic tribesmen. Sidonius, writing in the fifth century, confirms that the<br />

Swabian style was still in use by then, and suggests it had spread to other<br />

classes as well as other tribes (it is interesting to note that even in Anglo-Saxon<br />

England closely cropped hair was the sign <strong>of</strong> a slave).<br />

Sidonius also adds to Tacitus' observations: 'Here in Bordeaux we see the blueeyed<br />

Saxon afraid <strong>of</strong> the land, accustomed as he is to the sea; along the<br />

extreme edges <strong>of</strong> his pate the razor, refusing to restrain its bite, pushes back the<br />

frontier <strong>of</strong> his hair and, with the growth thus clipped to the skin, his head is<br />

reduced and his face enlarged.'<br />

Sidonius also describes Frankish warriors: He said, '...on the crown <strong>of</strong> whose red<br />

pates lies the hair that has been drawn towards the front, while the neck,<br />

exposed by the loss <strong>of</strong> its covering, shows bright.<br />

Their eyes are faint and pale, with a glimmer <strong>of</strong> grayish blue. Their faces are<br />

shaven all round, and instead <strong>of</strong> beards they have thin moustaches that they run<br />

through with a comb.<br />

Close fitting garments confine the tall limbs <strong>of</strong> the men, they are drawn up high<br />

so as to expose the knees, and a broad belt supports their narrow middle.'<br />

Sidonius also writes <strong>of</strong> Frankish servants with 'oily top knots', perhaps similar to<br />

the Swabian knot. Evidence <strong>of</strong> early Anglo-Saxon hairstyles being extremely<br />

rare, Sidonius' and Tacitus' observations are interesting.<br />

41


Also <strong>of</strong> interest is the similarity <strong>of</strong> Sidonius' description <strong>of</strong> the Frankish warrior's<br />

hairstyle with the 'Norman' styles shown on the Bayeux Tapestry some six<br />

centuries later!<br />

The many combs found in Anglo-Saxon contexts (mainly settlements, not<br />

burials) suggest that care <strong>of</strong> the hair was important, and the many tweezers,<br />

shears, etc. found in burials show that personal grooming was also valued.<br />

Since most <strong>of</strong> the settlers were intending to devote themselves to agriculture and<br />

colonization, it is probable that the more extravagant hairstyles <strong>of</strong> their kinsmen<br />

were left behind, except perhaps, by some <strong>of</strong> the warriors.<br />

The un-cropped wildness <strong>of</strong> the Chatti and the knots <strong>of</strong> the Swabians were after<br />

all, as Tacitus tells us, largely designed to frighten the enemy. Probably the<br />

Anglo-Saxons cut their hair fairly short, as the Franks did; by the sixth century<br />

long hair seems to have been a style confined to the Merovingian kings in<br />

Frankia. Our only direct evidence for the early Anglo-Saxons comes from highly<br />

stylized faces and figures on jewelry. Luxuriant moustaches are suggested on<br />

some faces, occasionally with a beard, but most are clean shaved. Hair is<br />

occasionally shoulder length, but is usually collar length or shorter (hardly the<br />

hairy barbarians many Victorian scholars would have us believe!)<br />

Women's hair was worn long (but not necessarily un cut and un-styled),<br />

sometimes loose but <strong>of</strong>ten plaited. Some representations show the hair drawn<br />

back from the face, presumably into a plait or ponytail. It is uncertain whether a<br />

ponytail would be tied back with some kind <strong>of</strong> fastening, or whether it would be<br />

knotted as was done in Scandinavia. Some continental sculptures show quite<br />

elegant coiffures and ringlets on Germanic women. A pair <strong>of</strong> ponytails, fastened<br />

behind each ear is <strong>of</strong>ten also represented.<br />

CLOTHING AND APPEARANCE OF THE<br />

EARLY CHRISTIAN ANGLO-SAXONS<br />

(600-800 AD)<br />

At the beginning <strong>of</strong> this time in England there would have been two schools <strong>of</strong><br />

thought on clothing. In those areas where Christianity was not widespread<br />

people would have continued to wear clothes <strong>of</strong> the type worn in the pagan<br />

period. However in Christian areas, during the seventh century, there was a<br />

change in costume.<br />

42


This was a development the Anglo-Saxons seem to have shared with all the<br />

Germanic and Germanized peoples <strong>of</strong> Europe, with the exception <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Scandinavians and Visigoths. It reflects the discontinuation <strong>of</strong> links with the<br />

North and the increasing influence <strong>of</strong> the Frankish Empire and, through the<br />

Empire, the Mediterranean world, especially Byzantium. The Church's criticism<br />

<strong>of</strong> Northumbrian dress for being 'too Pagan' in the eighth century suggests that<br />

these changes were not entirely spontaneous, but strongly encouraged by the<br />

Roman Church.<br />

Although during this period there is a big decrease in the number <strong>of</strong> burials with<br />

grave goods, it seems the converts were reluctant totally abandon the customs<br />

<strong>of</strong> their ancestors, and they left us sufficient grave-goods to deduce that fashion<br />

was changing.<br />

The relatively small numbers <strong>of</strong> furnished burials form a homogeneous group,<br />

showing that regional variations in costume had, to a large extent, disappeared<br />

(except in Northumbria). During this period we also find the first insular<br />

representations <strong>of</strong> people, and thus have our first pictures <strong>of</strong> clothing.<br />

The spread <strong>of</strong> Christian learning also starts to provide literary evidence, but this<br />

can sometimes be more confusing than helpful. For example, Aldhelm, writing in<br />

the late seventh century, criticised the elaborate dress <strong>of</strong> nuns (and perhaps<br />

also monks) at Barking in Essex. Many modern scholars have translated<br />

Aldhelm's Latin description.<br />

'Subucula bissina, tunica coccinea sive iacintina, capitum et manicae<br />

sericis clavatae; galliculae rubricatis pellibus ambiuuntur; antiae<br />

frontis et temporum cincinni calamistro crispantur; pulla capitis<br />

velamina candidis et coloratis mafortibus cedunt, quae vittarium<br />

nexibus assutae talotenus prolixius dependunt'<br />

It seems that each one manages to give the passage a different meaning.<br />

The following three examples clearly demonstrate this problem:<br />

'This sort <strong>of</strong> glamorisation for either sex consists in fine linen shirts,<br />

in scarlet or blue tunics, in necklines and sleeves embroidered with<br />

silk; their shoes are trimmed with red dyed leather; the hair <strong>of</strong> their<br />

forelocks and the curls at their temples are crimped with a curling<br />

iron; dark gray veils for the head give way to bright and coloured<br />

head-dresses, which are sewn with interlacings <strong>of</strong> ribbons and hang<br />

down as far as the ankles.' (Michael Lapidge)<br />

43


'In both sexes this kind <strong>of</strong> costume consists <strong>of</strong> an undergarment <strong>of</strong><br />

the finest cloth, a red or blue tunic, a head-dress and sleeves with<br />

silk borders; their shoes are adorned with red dyed skins; the locks<br />

on their temples and foreheads are curled by the curlers. In the place<br />

<strong>of</strong> dark head coverings they wear white and colored veils which hang<br />

down richly to the feet and are held in place by ribbons sewn on to<br />

them.' (Sir. David Wilson)<br />

He wrote in part '...a linen shirt; a scarlet or violet tunic, hooded, and<br />

sleeves striped in purple with silks; the garments are encircled with<br />

dark red furs ... dark gray veils for the head yield to white and<br />

coloured wimples which hang down from the grips <strong>of</strong> filets as far as<br />

the ankles.' (Gale Owen-Crocker)<br />

When dealing with modern translations we are always at the mercy <strong>of</strong> the<br />

translator it seems.<br />

Men's Clothing<br />

The evidence available suggests that men's costume underwent fewer changes<br />

than women's in this period, although there were some innovations. There is<br />

much evidence to suggest that by the eighth-century the dress <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-<br />

Saxons 'south <strong>of</strong> the Humber' was very similar to that worn in the Frankish<br />

Empire.<br />

It is also known that there was a strong cross-channel trade in clothing,<br />

particularly cloaks. Although we have no complete descriptions <strong>of</strong> clothing from<br />

England, there are several from Charlemagne's Frankia in the eighth-century.<br />

Einhard described Charlemagne's habitual costume:<br />

"He wore the national dress <strong>of</strong> the Franks. Next to his skin he had a<br />

linen shirt and linen drawers; and then long hose and a tunic edged<br />

with silk. He wore shoes on his feet and bands <strong>of</strong> cloth wound round<br />

his legs. In winter he protected his chest and shoulders with a jerkin<br />

[thorax] made <strong>of</strong> otter skins or ermine. He wrapped himself in a blue<br />

cloak and always had a sword strapped to his side."<br />

The Monk <strong>of</strong> St. Gall gives a similar, but more detailed description:<br />

"The dress and equipment <strong>of</strong> the Old Franks was as follows. Their<br />

boots were gilded on the outside and decorated with leather laces<br />

more than four feet long.<br />

44


The wrappings round their legs were scarlet. Underneath these they<br />

wore linen garments on their legs and thighs <strong>of</strong> the same color, but<br />

with elaborate embroidery. Long leather thongs were cross-gartered<br />

over these wrappings and linen garments, in and out, in front and<br />

behind.'<br />

'Next came a white linen shirt, round which was buckled a swordbelt...<br />

The last item <strong>of</strong> their clothing was a cloak, either white or blue,<br />

in the shape <strong>of</strong> a double square. This was so arranged that, when it<br />

was placed over the shoulders, it reached to the feet in front and<br />

behind, but hardly came down to the knees at the side.'<br />

While both these descriptions are <strong>of</strong> the dress <strong>of</strong> wealthy men, the clothing <strong>of</strong><br />

poorer people would have been similar, if less ornate.<br />

It is also a very good description <strong>of</strong> contemporary Anglo-Saxon dress, although<br />

there is no evidence <strong>of</strong> the 'cross-gartering' <strong>of</strong> the second description ever<br />

having been worn in England.<br />

As in the earliest times a cloak or cape continued to be an important part <strong>of</strong><br />

men's clothing. Anglo-Saxon cloaks <strong>of</strong> this period were usually rectangular, like<br />

that in the description <strong>of</strong> Frankish dress, although hooded cloaks are<br />

occasionally represented. Throughout Europe cloaks were becoming less<br />

voluminous, with most representations <strong>of</strong> cloaks from England shown reaching<br />

from just below the waist to mid calf.<br />

Despite this general shortening, some people, one <strong>of</strong> the more notable being<br />

Charlemagne himself, still preferred the older style large cloaks. He disliked the<br />

striped Goulish cloaks that were being imported into his realm by Frisian<br />

merchants, because they were short. In his own words:<br />

"What is the use <strong>of</strong> these little napkins? ... I can't cover myself with them in bed.<br />

When I am on horseback I can't protect myself from the winds and the rain.<br />

When I go <strong>of</strong>f to empty my bowels, I catch cold because my backside is frozen."<br />

And in a letter to King Offa <strong>of</strong> Mercia about the trade <strong>of</strong> English cloaks for<br />

Frankish building stone: "But as you have intimated your wishes considering the<br />

length <strong>of</strong> the stones, so our people make a demand about the size if the cloaks,<br />

that you may order them to be such as used to come to us in former times."<br />

From the eighth-century onwards illustrations show the cloak was almost<br />

invariably fastened at the right shoulder with a disc brooch, and the brooches<br />

that survive from southern England are consistently disc-shaped, although in the<br />

seventh century other types may have been used.<br />

45


We do not know the name <strong>of</strong> every variety <strong>of</strong> cloak current at this time, but the<br />

words mentel and sciccels were in common use, and the word hacele was<br />

sometimes used to describe a hooded cloak.<br />

It is possible that in Anglian areas, where there were still quite strong links with<br />

Scandinavia, that a sort <strong>of</strong> short, belted jacket may have been worn by some <strong>of</strong><br />

the wealthier men. This garment is shown on the decorative plates from the<br />

Sutton Hoo helmet, and from several sources in Scandinavia, particularly<br />

Sweden.<br />

It has also been suggested that this garment may have had some connection<br />

with the cult <strong>of</strong> Wotan, or may represent some form <strong>of</strong> armor. The trousers worn<br />

in this period were always <strong>of</strong> the tight fitting type seen in earlier centuries. A few<br />

illustrations from northern Britain show figures wearing only close fitting knee<br />

breeches, without a covering tunic, but it is unclear whether this fashion was<br />

Irish, Pictish or Northumbrian. However, the fashion <strong>of</strong> wearing trousers without<br />

a tunic seems to have been a particularly Scandinavian one.<br />

The word brec was used to mean either a loincloth or short trousers, while the<br />

words bræcce and braccas were used for trousers <strong>of</strong> the longer sort.<br />

The 'puttee' style <strong>of</strong> leggings seen in earlier centuries continued to be used;<br />

although the horizontal garters and cross gartering seen on the continent is not<br />

evidenced from this country. The 'puttee' style leg bindings were known as<br />

winningas.<br />

Art <strong>of</strong> this period shows that the tunic <strong>of</strong> this era was worn belted or girdled at<br />

the waist with a full skirt reaching to just above the knee. In many illustrations the<br />

skirt, and sometimes the forearms, <strong>of</strong> the tunic are shown in a different color and<br />

texture to the body. This may represent the sleeves and skirt being made <strong>of</strong> a<br />

different material, or, more likely, a shorter tunic was worn over the longer one.<br />

This may be like the fur lined waistcoat [thorax] worn by Charlemagne, and was<br />

probably the garment known by the name breost-rocc. Some <strong>of</strong> the tunics have<br />

plain, close-fitting sleeves, other sleeves have a corrugated or pleated<br />

appearance, much as is seen in later Anglo-Saxon manuscript illustrations.<br />

This corrugated appearance was achieved by having over-long, tight fitting<br />

sleeves, which when pushed back wrinkle up on the forearm. Most <strong>of</strong> the tunics<br />

<strong>of</strong> this period have round neck openings for the head. The lower hem <strong>of</strong> the skirt<br />

was probably cut wide and straight, giving the inverted 'U' shape to the hem <strong>of</strong><br />

the skirt seen on many <strong>of</strong> the figures <strong>of</strong> this period.<br />

46


The tunic was <strong>of</strong>ten decorated with a contrasting band or stripe at the wrist or<br />

hem. This contrasting band was sometimes a piece <strong>of</strong> decorative braid,<br />

sometimes just a contrasting piece <strong>of</strong> textile. The eighth century chronicler<br />

Paulus Diaconus, when writing <strong>of</strong> the garments <strong>of</strong> the Langobards, compares<br />

them to the garments <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxons:<br />

"Indeed their clothes were roomy and especially linen as the Anglo-<br />

Saxons were accustomed to have, embellished with rather wide<br />

borders woven in various colors."<br />

The Anglo-Saxon word cyrtel was almost certainly applied to the tunic, with the<br />

newer Latin loan tunece coming into use as a synonym. This garment was<br />

almost certainly derived from the tunica talaris or tunica dalmatica <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Byzantine world.<br />

Longer tunics and gowns in the Christian tradition <strong>of</strong> the late Roman<br />

Empire appear to have been worn by people <strong>of</strong> note in the Frankish<br />

kingdoms for special occasions, and are usually referred to by the Latin<br />

term longa tunica. This garment generally reached to the mid-calf or ankle.<br />

This style <strong>of</strong> tunic was thought <strong>of</strong> as 'old-fashioned.' It is <strong>of</strong>ten shown<br />

being worn by biblical characters to emphasise the fact that the events in<br />

the illustration took place a long time in the past. Although seen in England<br />

in later centuries, this style <strong>of</strong> tunic was probably not worn by Anglo-<br />

Saxons in the seventh to ninth centuries.<br />

There is much linguistic evidence for a linen undershirt, worn under the tunic, but<br />

unfortunately, there is no clear evidence from the art <strong>of</strong> the period. In Old English<br />

it could be called cemes, ham or scyrte.<br />

Although belts were undoubtedly worn to hold up trousers and at the waist<br />

<strong>of</strong> the tunic, the evidence for them is small. Small items, such as knives<br />

and other small tools, were worn at the belt. Pouches are almost never<br />

seen. This is probably because the pouch was normally a simple<br />

drawstring bag worn attached to the trouser belt, so would be hidden by<br />

the tunic. However, in the seventh century there was a fashion for<br />

decorated 'purses' with stiffened Flaps. Some <strong>of</strong> these were extremely<br />

highly decorated, and many had a 'strike-a-light' (fire steel) attached to<br />

them. In some cases a small knife was attached to the purse too. These<br />

purses appear to have normally been worn on the hip or at the back <strong>of</strong> the<br />

belt. Although buckled belts were still used many belts were leather or<br />

textile 'tie belts'. The words gyrdel, belt and fetel were all used for belts.<br />

47


There is no surviving headgear from this period, and in the few representations<br />

available it is unclear whether the head covering is meant to represent a pointed<br />

cap or a conical helmet. A few hooded cloaks are known, however. Occasionally<br />

men are shown wearing some sort <strong>of</strong> fillet, but this fashion is mostly restricted to<br />

Angels!<br />

There is evidence to suggest that loincloths were worn beneath the other<br />

clothing. They generally took the form <strong>of</strong> short, unbelted skirts or linen shorts.<br />

The words gyrdel, brec (this word is the ancestor <strong>of</strong> the modern word 'breeches',<br />

and seems principally to have signified short trousers covering the loins or<br />

extending down the thigh), underwrædel and wæd-brec all appear to have been<br />

used to denote a loincloth.<br />

Women's Clothing<br />

The change in women's clothing at this time was far more drastic than that <strong>of</strong><br />

men. The 'peplos' dress <strong>of</strong> earlier times, with its pair <strong>of</strong> shoulder brooches with<br />

its festoon <strong>of</strong> beads started to disappear in the seventh century and by the<br />

eighth century had completely vanished. A similar change had taken place when<br />

the Franks had been converted to Christianity a century earlier.<br />

This change seems to have been taken for granted by most writers, and the only<br />

reference to it comes from the biography <strong>of</strong> St Radegund, daughter <strong>of</strong> the King<br />

<strong>of</strong> Thuringia. We hear that she kept her 'barbaric costume' even after she had<br />

become Queen <strong>of</strong> the Franks, testifying that the fashion change had already<br />

taken place in sixth century Frankia. The evidence for this new style <strong>of</strong> clothing<br />

is very limited, but seems to be a modified version <strong>of</strong> Byzantine dress, which<br />

may have been transmitted via Frankia, but which may also have owed<br />

something to the religious works <strong>of</strong> art <strong>of</strong> Mediterranean origin which were<br />

coming to England under the influence <strong>of</strong> Christianity.<br />

As we have seen above, Aldhelm, in his work De Virgnitate, written in the late<br />

seventh- or early eighth century, criticizes the overly elaborate clothing worn by<br />

women in holy orders (is was written as a reprimand for the nuns <strong>of</strong> Barking),<br />

and in the process gives our only surviving written description <strong>of</strong> such clothing, a<br />

general translation <strong>of</strong> which is:<br />

48


"...Linen undershirts, a red or blue tunic, a hood and sleeves with<br />

(purple) silk stripes or borders; the garments [it is unclear at this<br />

point whether the word Aldhelm uses to describe the garment<br />

means 'shoes' or 'small cloak'] are encircled in dark red furs; the<br />

hair on their temples and forelocks are crimped with a curling iron;<br />

dark gray veils for the head yield to white and colored headdresses<br />

which hang down from the grip <strong>of</strong> fillets as far as the<br />

ankles."<br />

The main part <strong>of</strong> a Christian woman's costume at this time was an ankle length<br />

tunic or overdress, like a longer version <strong>of</strong> the man's tunic, but seems <strong>of</strong>ten to<br />

have been worn unbelted at the start <strong>of</strong> the period. This dress would generally<br />

have been made <strong>of</strong> wool although some wealthier women may have worn linen<br />

versions. These tunics usually had a round neck opening.<br />

The sleeves <strong>of</strong> this tunic were usually fairly wide and reached either to just<br />

above the elbow, or to the mid-forearm, although some appear to have had tight<br />

fitting wrist length sleeves similar to those worn by men.<br />

Wealthy noblewomen might have broad boarders <strong>of</strong> embroidery or braid at the<br />

cuffs and hem <strong>of</strong> these dresses and in some cases another broadband running<br />

from the neck to the hem at center front. In the case <strong>of</strong> extremely wealthy<br />

women the entire tunic may have been <strong>of</strong> patterned cloth or covered in<br />

embroidery. This tunic was cut very wide, and was probably based on the tunica<br />

colobium or tunica dalmatica <strong>of</strong> late Roman and Byzantine fashion. In England<br />

this garment was referred to as a cyrtel, although the Latin loan word tunica was<br />

borrowed into English as tunece.<br />

Beneath the overdress the woman wore a plainer linen under-tunic or underdress.<br />

This dress was also like an ankle length version <strong>of</strong> the male tunic, with a<br />

round neck and sleeves that were tighter on the forearm, and reached to the<br />

wrist. These tunics were usually less baggy than the overdress, and would have<br />

generally been worn belted. They were generally <strong>of</strong> undyed linen, although a<br />

broad decorative band <strong>of</strong> contrasting color textile, braid or embroidery was <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

used at the wrist. On rare occasions it seems that this dress may have been<br />

worn with a hooded cloak rather than the overdress described above.<br />

This garment was probably based on the late Roman/Byzantine tunica talaris. In<br />

Old English the name for this garment appears to have been ham.<br />

49


Although a few buckled belts are known (particularly in Kent) from the seventh<br />

century, women's belts seem usually to have been simple braid 'tie-belts,'<br />

occasionally ornamented with strap ends (these would generally only have been<br />

used if the overdress was not being worn). Although some <strong>of</strong> these strap ends<br />

are decorated, their main function was probably not ornamental, but to stop the<br />

ends <strong>of</strong> the braid from fraying.<br />

The habit <strong>of</strong> wearing personal objects suspended from the belt seems to have<br />

declined, although long chatelaine chains and small metal containers (once<br />

thought to be thread-boxes, but now believed to be reliquaries) were still<br />

sometimes worn hanging at the waist, and also perhaps shears, spindles, keys<br />

and combs.<br />

Remains <strong>of</strong> leather and textile in seventh century graves suggest that pouches,<br />

made <strong>of</strong> one or both materials, were carried. This may have been a substitute for<br />

the habit <strong>of</strong> suspending personal items from the belt. There is almost no<br />

evidence for women's belts from the eighth century onwards, and what little<br />

there is suggests that the habit <strong>of</strong> wearing items hanging from the belt finally<br />

disappeared at around this time.<br />

Those items, which a woman needed, appear to have generally been carried in<br />

a bag with a shoulder strap rather than in a pouch or on the belt. The word<br />

gyrdels seems to have been used for the woman's belt.<br />

A few women appear to have worn cloaks similar to those worn by men.<br />

However, this is rare and most women seem to have worn semicircular, or<br />

perhaps triangular, capes or shawls that could rest on the shoulders, and be<br />

pulled up to cover the head when necessary. Some seem even to have included<br />

a hood, which could be pointed at the back. Occasionally these are shown<br />

fastened at the neck or chest with a disc-brooch. They may also have been<br />

pinned to the overdress at the neck or with a pair <strong>of</strong> pins at the shoulders, or<br />

worn unfastened. Sometimes the ends were brought around the chest and<br />

thrown back over the shoulders. This garment was derived from the Byzantine<br />

palla, and in England was probably called a hacele.<br />

It is likely that headgear for women was becoming more common by the seventh<br />

century. It seems that Christian morality (based on St Paul's edicts) was<br />

influential in this respect. By the eighth century it seems that all women wore<br />

head coverings.<br />

50


It appears that most women wore a close fitted cap. (Perhaps similar to the<br />

slightly later caps from York and Dublin.) Sometime they left the hair at the<br />

forehead and temples visible. For wealthier women this may have had a padded<br />

or rolled edge, which may have been striped or embroidered. (This type <strong>of</strong> head<br />

covering is well known from Byzantine sources.)<br />

Although this was sometimes worn on its own, the hood/cloak and or a veil<br />

would usually cover it. Judging by Aldhelm's comments this veil could be<br />

extremely colorful and voluminous.<br />

The veil would generally be pinned to the cap, although it could also be fastened<br />

with fillets or ribbons, or pinned to the shoulders <strong>of</strong> the overdress or cape,<br />

perhaps using a set <strong>of</strong> the linked dress-pins known from this period. The few<br />

surviving fragments <strong>of</strong> veils suggest they were usually <strong>of</strong> fine linen or wool,<br />

sometimes so fine as to be almost gauze. The cap was probably known as a hod<br />

or healsted, while the veil was known as a scyfel, wimpel or orel. The fillet or<br />

ribbon was called a þwæle, nostle or snod.<br />

Many wealthy female graves <strong>of</strong> the seventh and early eighth century have<br />

contained ornate necklaces, with many pendants, and <strong>of</strong>ten a central cross.<br />

Many <strong>of</strong> these involve the use <strong>of</strong> much gold and garnet or amethyst, although<br />

slightly less ornate versions use gold and silver wire rings around glass beads.<br />

These were almost certainly a symbol <strong>of</strong> rank, and were derived from the<br />

superhumeral, the broad, jeweled collar worn by women <strong>of</strong> the Byzantine court.<br />

There is no evidence <strong>of</strong> women wearing underwear or leg coverings in this<br />

period, but this does not mean that they were not worn, only that no evidence<br />

has survived.<br />

Northumbrian Fashions<br />

Literary evidence suggests that Northumbrian costume and hairstyles in the<br />

eighth century differed from the fashions adopted elsewhere in England. In a<br />

letter written to King Ethelred <strong>of</strong> Northumbria in 793 AD Alcuin made the<br />

following comment:<br />

"Consider the dress, the way <strong>of</strong> wearing the hair, the luxurious habits<br />

<strong>of</strong> the princes and people. Look at your trimming <strong>of</strong> beard and hair, in<br />

which you have wished to resemble the Pagans."<br />

51


The context from which this quotation is taken makes it clear that the 'Pagans'<br />

were in fact the Vikings, who had raided Lindisfarne earlier that same year. It<br />

seems that the extravagant fashions <strong>of</strong> dress and hair resembled the Pagan<br />

Germanic fashions <strong>of</strong> the Vikings, rather than the 'Christian' fashions <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Anglo-Saxons and Franks.<br />

It seems unlikely that the Northumbrians were actually copying the Vikings,<br />

rather that they had retained much <strong>of</strong> the older Germanic fashions rather than<br />

the newer continental ones. These similarities to 'Pagan' fashions had also been<br />

noted in 787 by the papal legate on a visit to the kingdom.<br />

It is quite likely that the nominally Anglian population <strong>of</strong> Northumbria included<br />

many people <strong>of</strong> Celtic stock, and that they dressed like Britons rather than like<br />

the Anglo-Saxons <strong>of</strong> other kingdoms. (There was much similarity between early<br />

British costume and that <strong>of</strong> the Pagan Germans.) In a tenth century translation <strong>of</strong><br />

the Lindisfarne Gospels, the Latin word pallium [cloak] is translated with the<br />

word bratt, a word <strong>of</strong> Celtic, not Germanic, origin. Remote from cross channel<br />

trade and the influence <strong>of</strong> the Frankish Empire, the Northumbrians were affected<br />

little by the costume changes which followed the conversion <strong>of</strong> other Anglo-<br />

Saxon kingdoms. This left them wearing a distinctly northern costume, more<br />

closely resembling the dress <strong>of</strong> their Viking enemies than their friendlier kinsmen<br />

in Wessex or their neighbors in the Carolingian Empire.<br />

Footwear<br />

There does not seem to be any distinction made between men and women's<br />

shoes at this time. Archaeological finds demonstrate that leather shoes were<br />

made by the turn-shoe method, by which the sole and upper were joined<br />

together inside out, and then turned right side out. The typical shoe was ankle<br />

high, usually fastened by a drawstring or lace, although by the mid ninth century<br />

a triangular Flap and toggle were used too. Low 'slippers' are also known. Some<br />

shoes had a band <strong>of</strong> decorative stitching running from the ankle to the toe.<br />

Rawhide shoes also probably continued to be used.<br />

WARFARE IN ANGLO-SAXON ENGLAND<br />

(400 - 900 AD)<br />

Many modern writers to describe the Anglo-Saxon army use the Old English<br />

word fyrd. Indeed this is one <strong>of</strong> its meanings, although the word here is equally<br />

valid. In its oldest form the word fyrd had meant 'a journey or expedition'.<br />

However, the exact meaning <strong>of</strong> the word, like the nature <strong>of</strong> the armies it is used<br />

to describe, changed a great deal between the times the first Germanic settlers<br />

left their homelands and the time <strong>of</strong> King Alfred.<br />

52


The Anglo-Saxon period was a violent one. Warfare dominated its <strong>history</strong> and<br />

shaped the nature <strong>of</strong> its governance. Indeed, war was the natural state in the<br />

Germanic homelands and the patchwork <strong>of</strong> tribal kingdoms that composed pre-<br />

Viking England. Chieftains engaged in a seemingly endless struggle against<br />

foreign enemies and rival kinsmen for authority, power and tribute. Even after<br />

Christianity had supplied them with an ideology <strong>of</strong> kingship that did not depend<br />

on success in battle these petty wars continued until they were ended by the<br />

Viking invasions. From 793 AD until the last <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> William the Conqueror's<br />

rule, England was under constant threat, and <strong>of</strong>ten attack, from the Northmen.<br />

In order to understand the nature <strong>of</strong> the armies that fought in these battles, many<br />

historians in the nineteenth and first half <strong>of</strong> the twentieth century looked to<br />

classical authors, particularly the 1st century Roman Author Tacitus.<br />

Tacitus, in his book Germania, gives much detail <strong>of</strong> how the German tribes<br />

organized their military forces, and many historians used the fact that the tribes<br />

Tacitus was writing about were the forebears <strong>of</strong> the early Germanic invaders to<br />

explain the nature <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxon fyrd. But are the tribal customs <strong>of</strong><br />

barbarian people really a good basis for the nature <strong>of</strong> a nation removed by<br />

almost 1000 <strong>years</strong>?<br />

More recent research has shown that the nature <strong>of</strong> the fyrd changed a great deal<br />

in the 969 AD <strong>years</strong> between the time <strong>of</strong> Tacitus' writing and the battle <strong>of</strong><br />

Hastings.<br />

For many <strong>years</strong> there was much debate amongst scholars as to whether the fyrd<br />

consisted <strong>of</strong> nobleman warriors who fought for the king in return for land and<br />

privileges (peasants farmed and aristocrats fought), or whether the fyrd<br />

consisted <strong>of</strong> a general levy <strong>of</strong> all able bodied men in a ceorl (peasant) based<br />

economy.<br />

In 1962 AD Hollister proposed an ingenious solution: there had been not one but<br />

two types <strong>of</strong> fyrd. There had been a "select fyrd", a force <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>essional, noble<br />

land-owning warriors, and a second levy, the "great fyrd" - the nation in arms.<br />

This view, because <strong>of</strong> its elegant simplicity, soon achieved the status <strong>of</strong><br />

orthodoxy amongst most historians, and is the view put forward in many <strong>of</strong> the<br />

more general books on the period published today. However, continued<br />

research has shown this view to be incorrect. Hollister coined the terms "great<br />

fyrd" and "select fyrd" because there was no equivalent terminology in<br />

contemporary Old English or Latin.<br />

53


Current research shows that the Anglo-Saxon fyrd was a constantly developing<br />

organization, and its nature changes as you go through the Anglo-Saxon period.<br />

From what little we know <strong>of</strong> the customs and nature <strong>of</strong> the early German settlers<br />

in this country, we can be fairly sure that much <strong>of</strong> what Tacitus wrote about the<br />

first century Germans still applied to their fourth, fifth and early sixth century<br />

descendants. The early tribes were military in nature, consisting mainly <strong>of</strong> free<br />

warrior families and tenant farmers, free and not free, ruled by a tribal chief or<br />

king. These tribes were <strong>of</strong>ten grouped together in nations, sometimes under the<br />

rule <strong>of</strong> a 'high-king.'<br />

Tacitus tells us:<br />

'They choose their kings for their noble birth, their leaders<br />

for their valor. The power even <strong>of</strong> the kings is not<br />

absolute or arbitrary. As for the leaders, it is their<br />

example rather than their authority that wins them special<br />

admiration - for their energy, their distinction, or their<br />

presence in the van <strong>of</strong> fight...'<br />

'No business, public or private, is transacted except in<br />

arms. But it is the rule that no one shall take up arms until<br />

the tribe has attested that he is likely to make good.<br />

When the time comes, one <strong>of</strong> the chiefs or the father or a<br />

kinsman equips the young warrior with shield and spear<br />

in the public council.'<br />

'This with the Germans is the equivalent <strong>of</strong> our toga - the<br />

first public distinction <strong>of</strong> youth. They cease to rank merely<br />

as members <strong>of</strong> the household and are now members <strong>of</strong><br />

the tribe.'<br />

' Conspicuous ancestry or great services rendered by<br />

their fathers can win the rank <strong>of</strong> chief for boys still in their<br />

teens. They are attached to the other chiefs, who are<br />

more mature and approved, and no one blushes to be<br />

seen thus in the ranks <strong>of</strong> the companions.'<br />

This order <strong>of</strong> companions has even its different grades, as determined by the<br />

leader, and there is intense rivalry among the companions for the first place by<br />

the chief, amongst the chiefs for the most numerous and enthusiastic<br />

companions.<br />

54


Dignity and power alike consist in being continually attended by a corps <strong>of</strong> chosen<br />

youths. This gives you consideration in peacetime and security in war. Nor is it<br />

only in a man's own nation that he can win fame by the superior number and<br />

quality <strong>of</strong> his companions, but in neighboring states as well. Chiefs are courted by<br />

embassies and complimented by gifts, and they <strong>of</strong>ten virtually decide wars by the<br />

mere weight <strong>of</strong> their reputation.<br />

'On the field <strong>of</strong> battle it is a disgrace to the chief to be<br />

surpassed in valor by his companions, to the companions<br />

not to come up to the valor <strong>of</strong> their chief. As for leaving a<br />

battle alive after your chief has fallen, that means lifelong<br />

infamy and shame. To defend and protect him, to put<br />

down one's own acts <strong>of</strong> heroism to his credit - that is what<br />

they really mean by allegiance.'<br />

'The chiefs fight for victory, the companions for their chief.<br />

Many noble youths, if the land <strong>of</strong> their birth is stagnating in<br />

a protracted peace, deliberately seek out other tribes,<br />

where some war is afoot.'<br />

'The Germans have no taste for peace; renown is easier<br />

won among perils, and you cannot maintain a large body<br />

<strong>of</strong> companions except by violence and war. The<br />

companions are prodigal in their demands on the<br />

generosity <strong>of</strong> their chiefs. It is always 'give me that warhorse'<br />

or 'give me that bloody and vicious spear'. As for<br />

meals with their plentiful, if homely, fare, they count simply<br />

as pay. Such open-handedness must have war and<br />

plunder to feed it.'<br />

We know from other parts <strong>of</strong> Tacitus' writings that the tribe's farmers supported<br />

chief and his warriors in return for protection from the depravations <strong>of</strong> enemy<br />

tribes. At need, the chief was able to call out all able-bodied freemen in defense<br />

<strong>of</strong> the tribe's lands, although usually he relied only on his warrior 'companions.'<br />

These companions were fed and housed by the chief, and would receive<br />

payment in war-gear and food (the only use <strong>of</strong> precious metals by the Germans<br />

in Tacitus' time was for trading with the Roman Empire).<br />

How were these 'companions' equipped? Again Tacitus can help us here:<br />

55


'Only a very few use swords or lances. The spears that<br />

they carry - frameae is the native word - have short and<br />

narrow heads, but are so sharp and easy to handle, that<br />

the same weapon serves at need for close or distant<br />

fighting. The horseman asks no more than his shield and<br />

spear, but the infantry have also javelins to shower,<br />

several per man, and they can hurl them to a great<br />

distance; for they are either naked or only lightly clad in<br />

their cloaks.'<br />

'There is nothing ostentatious in their turn out. Only the<br />

shields are picked out with carefully selected colors. Few<br />

have body armor; only here and there will you see a<br />

helmet <strong>of</strong> metal or hide. Their horses are not<br />

distinguished either for beauty or for speed, nor are they<br />

trained in Roman fashion to execute various turns.'<br />

'They ride them straight ahead or with a single swing to<br />

the right, keeping the wheeling line so perfect that no one<br />

drops behind the rest. On general survey, their strength<br />

is seen to lie rather in their infantry, and that is why they<br />

combine the two arms in battle.<br />

The men who they select from the whole force and station<br />

in the van are fleet <strong>of</strong> foot and fit admirably into cavalry<br />

action. The number <strong>of</strong> these chosen men is exactly fixed.<br />

A hundred are drawn from each district, and 'the hundred'<br />

is the name they bear at home.'<br />

From this description it would seem that the warriors were primarily infantry with<br />

a small amount <strong>of</strong> cavalry support. They would generally be armed only with<br />

spear(s) and shield, although a few <strong>of</strong> the greatest/most well <strong>of</strong>f might possess a<br />

sword, helm or, rarely, body armor. Archaeology bears this out, and probably<br />

most <strong>of</strong> the swords, helms and mail-shirts originated within the Roman Empire,<br />

reaching the Germans either by trade or as spoils <strong>of</strong> war.<br />

The relative commonness and scarcity <strong>of</strong> the various types <strong>of</strong> arms and armor is<br />

well borne out by finds from sacrificial bogs where votive <strong>of</strong>ferings <strong>of</strong> the arms<br />

and armor <strong>of</strong> defeated enemies were <strong>of</strong>ten made. In these finds shields and<br />

spears (and surprisingly <strong>of</strong>ten bows and arrows) are by far the most common,<br />

with swords, helms and armor all being much more rare.<br />

56


Up until the fourth century most <strong>of</strong> these swords, helms and mail-shirts are <strong>of</strong><br />

Roman type, although from the fifth century onwards distinctly German type<br />

swords become more common.<br />

Suebian (Germanic) warrior's cloak from the late Roman period<br />

By the time <strong>of</strong> the invasion <strong>of</strong> Britain in the fifth century the Germans had<br />

become so heavily dependant on their infantry that one British writer tells us that<br />

'they know not the use <strong>of</strong> cavalry.' The armies coming to this country were<br />

usually far smaller than their Roman predecessors. Most <strong>of</strong> the accounts tell <strong>of</strong><br />

the armies arriving in only two or three ships, and as ships <strong>of</strong> this time generally<br />

carried no more than 50-60 men, most <strong>of</strong> these armies probably only numbered<br />

100 to 200 men.<br />

Despite the small size <strong>of</strong> these armies, the Germans were able to carve<br />

themselves out many small kingdoms, killing, driving <strong>of</strong>f or enslaving the native<br />

population as they went, but it should be remembered that they did not always<br />

have things their own way.<br />

This was the time <strong>of</strong> Arthur who, through his use <strong>of</strong> Roman cavalry tactics<br />

against the Germanic infantry, was able to defeat the invaders so handily; they<br />

were unable to advance any further for almost fifty <strong>years</strong>.<br />

However, by the end <strong>of</strong> the sixth century the Germanic, or as they were then<br />

starting to call themselves, Angelisc (Anglo-Saxon) invaders had taken over<br />

much <strong>of</strong> lowland Britain and carved out many small Kingdoms <strong>of</strong> varying<br />

strengths and hierarchies much as they had in Germany.<br />

War was endemic to the kingdoms <strong>of</strong> sixth, seventh and eighth century Britain.<br />

An Anglo-Saxon ruler <strong>of</strong> this period was above all else a warlord, a dryhten, as<br />

the Old-English sources put it.<br />

57


His primary duty was to protect his people against the depredations <strong>of</strong> their<br />

neighbors and to lead them on expeditions (fyrds) <strong>of</strong> plunder and conquest. As<br />

we hear in Beowulf (who lived at this time) about Scyld (literally 'shield'), the<br />

mythical founder <strong>of</strong> the Danish royal line:<br />

'Scyld Sceafing <strong>of</strong>ten deprived his enemies, many tribes<br />

<strong>of</strong> men, <strong>of</strong> their mead-benches. He terrified his foes; yet<br />

he, as a boy, had been found as a waif; fate made<br />

amends for that. He prospered under heaven, won praise<br />

and honor, until the men <strong>of</strong> every neighboring tribe,<br />

across the whale's way, were obliged to obey him and<br />

pay him tribute. He was a good king!'<br />

Scyld was a good king because he was lord <strong>of</strong> a mighty war-band that pr<strong>of</strong>ited<br />

from his leadership. As long as he lived, his people were safe and he enjoyed<br />

tribute from the surrounding tribes. This portrait is no mere convention <strong>of</strong> a<br />

heroic genre.<br />

Even the early Anglo-Saxon monks, when writing about the Anglo-Saxon kings<br />

<strong>of</strong> this time, show that this was not a heroic ideal, but the way a king ruled.<br />

It is noteworthy that the early sources use the language <strong>of</strong> personal lordship to<br />

express the obligations owed a king. When Wiglaf followed Beowulf into combat<br />

against the dragon, he did not speak <strong>of</strong> his duty to 'king and country,' but <strong>of</strong> the<br />

responsibility <strong>of</strong> a retainer to serve and protect his lord. In fact, amongst the<br />

early Anglo-Saxons a king was simply the lord <strong>of</strong> the nobles.<br />

Even the term cyning [king] literally only means '<strong>of</strong> the kin' and denoted a<br />

member <strong>of</strong> the royal line, while the <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> king was expressed by the titles<br />

hlaford [loaf- or land-lord] and dryhten [war-lord].<br />

The æðeling [prince or nobleman] who was chosen for the <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> king was<br />

merely the member <strong>of</strong> the royal line who could command the largest war-band.<br />

This fact helps to explain the many 'civil wars' which took place in the early<br />

Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, and why a king who gained his position by force could<br />

so quickly be accepted by his subjects.<br />

58


Anglo-Saxon Dryhten <strong>of</strong> the fifth century<br />

A seventh- or eighth-century king most <strong>of</strong>ten came to his throne through violence<br />

or through the threat <strong>of</strong> violence, and kept his crown by warding <strong>of</strong>f domestic and<br />

foreign rivals.<br />

Peace was simply the aftermath <strong>of</strong> one war and the prelude to another. In violent<br />

times such as these, it was necessary that a king secure (in the words <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Beowulf poet) 'beloved companions to stand by him, people to serve him when<br />

war comes.' But what obliged men in seventh century England to attend a king's<br />

army, and what sort <strong>of</strong> men were they?<br />

As the kingdoms developed in England the ceorl (peasant) had come to receive<br />

a more important position than in the Germanic homelands, but did he replace<br />

the nobleman in forming the bulk <strong>of</strong> the king's army (a view held by many<br />

nineteenth and early twentieth century historians).<br />

Careful study <strong>of</strong> contemporary sources has shown that although the ceorl, as a<br />

freeman, had the right to bear arms, he would rarely have joined the king's fyrd.<br />

The word fyrd had, by this time, acquired a distinctly martial connotation, and<br />

had come to mean "armed expedition or force."<br />

It is clear that the king's companions or, to use the Old English term, Gesiðas<br />

were still drawn from aristocratic warrior families, but now the gift-giving seen in<br />

earlier times had undergone something <strong>of</strong> a change. Now, in addition to wargear,<br />

gifts <strong>of</strong> valuable items (a lord is <strong>of</strong>ten referred to as a 'giver <strong>of</strong> rings' in<br />

literature) were given too, or most sought after <strong>of</strong> all, land.<br />

59


In Anglo-Saxon England a gift was not given freely, and a gift was expected in<br />

return in the form <strong>of</strong> service. When a warrior took up service with a lord he was<br />

required to 'love all that his lord loved, and to hate all that he hated.' Neither gift<br />

was 'complete' - gift and counter-gift sustained one another. For example,<br />

although it was customary for a warrior to receive an estate for life (either his<br />

own or his lord's), it was not a certainty. If one failed in his duty to the king the<br />

royal grant could be forfeited. Thus the king's gift was as open-ended as his<br />

retainer counter-gift <strong>of</strong> service; the former was continually renewed and<br />

confirmed by the latter.<br />

Sixth century Anglo-Saxon Dryhten and his Gesiðas<br />

To receive land from one's lord was a sign <strong>of</strong> special favor. A landed estate was<br />

a symbolic as well as an economic gift. It differed from other gifts in that its<br />

possession signified a new, higher status for the warrior within the king's retinue.<br />

Consequently, by the seventh century we see the emergence <strong>of</strong> different classes<br />

<strong>of</strong> warrior noble - the geoguð (youth) and duguð (proven warrior).<br />

The former were young, unmarried warriors, <strong>of</strong>ten the sons <strong>of</strong> duguð, who,<br />

having as yet no land <strong>of</strong> their own, resided with their lord, attending and<br />

accompanying him as he progressed through his estates, much as the<br />

'companions' <strong>of</strong> Tacitus' day had done. When a gesið <strong>of</strong> this sort had proved<br />

himself to his lord's satisfaction, he received from him a suitable endowment <strong>of</strong><br />

land, perhaps even the land his father had held from the lord. This made him<br />

into a duguð.<br />

He ceased to dwell in his lord's household, although he still attended his<br />

councils; rather, he lived upon the donated estate, married, raised a <strong>family</strong>, and<br />

maintained a household <strong>of</strong> his own. In order to improve his standing the duguð<br />

would <strong>of</strong>ten raise military retainers <strong>of</strong> his own, probably from amongst the more<br />

prosperous ceorls on his estates (this is how the name geneat [companion]<br />

originated to describe men from the top portion <strong>of</strong> the cierlisc class) and other<br />

geoguð who had not yet sworn themselves to some other lord.<br />

These estates are <strong>of</strong>ten referred to a scir (shire) in the early records. This<br />

military following was known as the lord's hearðweru or hirð [household or<br />

'hearth' troops].<br />

60


Fifth -7th century Anglo-Saxon warriors lightly equipped geoguð on left and better armed<br />

duguð on the right.<br />

When a king assembled his army, the duguð were expected to answer his<br />

summons at the head <strong>of</strong> their retinues, much as they would attend his court in<br />

time <strong>of</strong> peace. The fyrd would thus have been the king's household warriors<br />

(gesið) augmented by the followings <strong>of</strong> his landed retainers (duguð). If a warrior<br />

did not answer the king's summons, he could be penalized, as King Ine's (688-<br />

726) laws show:<br />

' If a gesiðcund mon [nobleman] who holds land neglects<br />

military service, he shall pay 120 shillings and forfeit his<br />

land; [a nobleman] who holds no land shall pay 60<br />

shillings; a cierlisc [peasant] shall pay 30 shillings as<br />

penalty for neglecting the fyrd.'<br />

This clause does not prove that the early Anglo-Saxon fyrd was made up <strong>of</strong><br />

peasant warriors, as some historians argue. Rather, it shows that some<br />

peasants fought alongside the nobility when the king summoned his army.<br />

These ceorls were the peasants in the service <strong>of</strong> the king, or in the service <strong>of</strong><br />

one <strong>of</strong> his duguð. When an Anglo-Saxon king <strong>of</strong> the sixth to eighth century<br />

chose to war, his retainers would follow him into battle, not out <strong>of</strong> duty to defend<br />

the 'nation' or the 'folk,' but because he was their lord. Similarly, their own men,<br />

also obliged by the bond <strong>of</strong> lordship, fought under them.<br />

The size <strong>of</strong> these armies was quite small; King Ine defined the size <strong>of</strong> an army in<br />

his law code:<br />

61


We use the term 'thieves' if the number <strong>of</strong> men does not<br />

exceed seven, 'band <strong>of</strong> marauders' [or 'war-band'] for a<br />

number between seven and thirty-five. Anything beyond<br />

this is an 'army' [here].<br />

Although the exact size <strong>of</strong> armies <strong>of</strong> that time remain unknown, even the most<br />

powerful kings could probably not call upon warriors numbering more than the<br />

low hundreds.<br />

Certainly in the late eighth century the æðeling Cyneherd considered his army <strong>of</strong><br />

eighty-four men sufficiently large to attempt to seize the throne <strong>of</strong> Wessex.<br />

When Centwine became king <strong>of</strong> the West Saxons in 676 AD, he drove his rival<br />

kinsman, Cædwalla, into exile. The exiled nobleman sought refuge in the 'desert<br />

places <strong>of</strong> Chiltern and the Weald' and gathered about himself a war-band. In<br />

time his following grew so large that he was able to plunder the lands <strong>of</strong> the<br />

South Saxons, and kill their king in the process. After nine <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> brigandage,<br />

he turned back to Wessex and began to 'contend for the kingdom.'<br />

The king's resources were no match for Cædwalla's. When they met in battle<br />

the West Saxon fyrd was decisively defeated. It seems most likely that<br />

Cædwalla's victory was the triumph <strong>of</strong> one war-band over another, rather than<br />

the conquest <strong>of</strong> a 'nation.'<br />

Time and again we are told in the sources that a new king had to defend his<br />

kingdom with tiny armies. Later in their reigns, these same kings having survived<br />

these attacks made 'while their kingdoms were still weak,' are found leading<br />

great armies. After all, victory meant tribute and land, and these in turn meant<br />

that a king could attract more warriors into his service.<br />

How were these warriors equipped? Unfortunately, our only written sources for<br />

this period are the heroic tales such as Beowulf and the Finnesburh Fragment,<br />

etc., but these are remarkably consistent in their descriptions. From the<br />

Finnesburh Fragment we hear:<br />

'... Birds <strong>of</strong> battle screech, the gray wolf howls, spears<br />

rattle, shield answers shaft... Then many a thegn, laden<br />

in gold, buckled on his sword-belt... The hollow shield<br />

called for bold men's hands, helmets burst... Then<br />

Guðere withdrew, a wounded man; he said that his armor<br />

was almost useless, his byrnie [mail-shirt] broken, his<br />

helmet burst open.'<br />

62


In Beowulf we hear many references to arms and armor such as:<br />

'Then Hrothgar's thane leaped onto his horse and,<br />

brandishing a spear, galloped down to the shore; there,<br />

he asked at once: 'Warriors! Who are you, in your coats<br />

<strong>of</strong> mail, who have steered your tall ship over the sealanes<br />

to these shores?<br />

Never have warriors, carrying their shields, come to this<br />

country in a more open manner. Nor were you assured <strong>of</strong><br />

my leader's approval, my kinsmen's consent. I've never<br />

set eyes on a more noble man, a warrior in armor, than<br />

one among your band; he's no mere retainer, so<br />

ennobled by his weapons.'<br />

'The boar crest, brightly gleaming, stood over their<br />

helmets: superbly tempered, plated with glowing gold, it<br />

guarded the lives <strong>of</strong> those grim warriors... Their byrnies<br />

were gleaming, the strong links <strong>of</strong> shining chain mail<br />

chinked together. When the sea-stained travelers had<br />

reached the hall itself in their fearsome armor, they<br />

placed their broad shields (worked so skillfully) against<br />

Heorot's wall. Then they sat on a bench; the brave men's<br />

armor sang. The seafarer's gear stood all together, a<br />

gray tipped forest <strong>of</strong> ash spears; that armed troop was<br />

well equipped with weapons... In common we all share<br />

sword, helmet, byrnie, the trappings <strong>of</strong> war.'<br />

These descriptions are borne out by archaeology. Male burials in the pagan<br />

period were <strong>of</strong>ten accompanied by war gear. On average around 47% <strong>of</strong> male<br />

burials from the pagan period contain weapons <strong>of</strong> some sort.<br />

This figure has <strong>of</strong>ten been used to argue for the idea <strong>of</strong> a 'nation in arms', but<br />

has conveniently overlooked the fact that although spears were found in just<br />

over 86% <strong>of</strong> the accompanied burials, shields were found in only 44%.<br />

As we have seen earlier, and as the literary evidence bears out, spear and<br />

shield made up the basic war-gear <strong>of</strong> an Anglo-Saxon warrior. It should be borne<br />

in mind that, although the spear was used in battle, it was also a tool <strong>of</strong> the hunt.<br />

Many <strong>of</strong> the interred spears probably represent hunting tools rather than<br />

weapons. As we start to look at other types <strong>of</strong> weapon, we find they are far less<br />

common than the spear and shield.<br />

63


Swords are found in only about 12% <strong>of</strong> accompanied burials, axes in about 2%<br />

and seaxes only about 4%. (This makes for an interesting comparison with the<br />

Saxons' continental homelands where some 50 - 70% contained seaxes.) Armor<br />

and helmets, while not unknown are decidedly rare and are usually only found in<br />

the richest <strong>of</strong> burials.<br />

Certainly in archaeology they seem to be far rarer than in literature, although the<br />

few examples we have agree remarkably well with the literal description.<br />

This apparent rarity <strong>of</strong> armor and helmets may have more to do with burial<br />

customs than the scarcity <strong>of</strong> these items at the time. It appears that the pagan<br />

Anglo-Saxons believed in some warrior heaven, similar in nature to the Viking<br />

Valhalla. The grave goods were what they would need in this afterlife, and in<br />

order to fight the warrior needed weapons, but if death was only a 'temporary<br />

setback', why give them armor that could be far better used by their mortal<br />

counterparts?<br />

It would seem likely from these sources that the kings and more important<br />

noblemen would possess a coat-<strong>of</strong>-mail and a crested helmet, a sword, shield<br />

and spear(s). Noblemen <strong>of</strong> middling rank may have possessed a helm, perhaps<br />

a sword, and a shield and spear(s). The lowest ranking warriors would have<br />

been equipped with just a shield and spear(s), and perhaps a secondary<br />

weapon such as an axe or seax.<br />

Two 7th-century Anglo-Saxon warriors, one heavily armed dryhten or duguð on<br />

the left and a lightly equipped geoguð on right<br />

The advent <strong>of</strong> Christianity in the seventh century was to bring about a change in<br />

the fyrd that would totally change its nature by the middle <strong>of</strong> the ninth century. As<br />

Christianity spread the monasteries needed land on which to build, and as we<br />

have already seen land tended to be given only for the lifetime <strong>of</strong> the king.<br />

64


However, the monasteries needed a more secure arrangement than just<br />

the hope that the king's successor would maintain the donation. This was<br />

achieved through the introduction <strong>of</strong> a Roman system known as ius<br />

perpetuum, or as the Anglo-Saxons called it bocland [bookland].<br />

Under this system the king gave the land to the Church in eternity, and the grant<br />

was recorded in writing [the book] and witnessed by important noblemen and<br />

churchmen so that the land could not be taken back in future. Although bookland<br />

was foreign in origin, it flourished in England because the notion a man<br />

gave so that he might receive was anything but foreign to the pagan English.<br />

Book-land must have struck early Christian kings as a reasonable demand on<br />

the part <strong>of</strong> the Church. A Christian king gave a free gift to God in hope <strong>of</strong><br />

receiving from Him an eternal gift - salvation.<br />

While nothing that he could give to the Lord would be sufficient, for no man<br />

could be God's equal, just as no retainer could hope to be the equal <strong>of</strong> his lord, a<br />

king could at least respond with an eternal terrestrial gift, a perpetual grant <strong>of</strong><br />

land and the rights over it.<br />

This exchange <strong>of</strong> gifts confirmed the relationship <strong>of</strong> lordship that existed<br />

between a king and his Lord God in the same way as the relationship between a<br />

gesið and his lord.<br />

How did book-land impinge upon the early fyrd arrangement? On the simplest<br />

level, what was given to the Church could not be used to endow warriors. As<br />

time went by more and more land was booked to the church, and many <strong>of</strong> the<br />

king's noblemen became disgruntled. Some <strong>of</strong> the noblemen <strong>of</strong>fered to build<br />

abbeys and become the abbot on their land in return for the book-right, and this<br />

was <strong>of</strong>ten granted even if the noblemen didn't keep his end <strong>of</strong> the bargain. The<br />

holders <strong>of</strong> these early books, both genuine and spurious, enjoyed their tenures<br />

free from all service, including military service. And by giving the land in bookright,<br />

the king had removed it permanently from his control.<br />

The kings faced a dilemma. This dilemma was first solved by the Mercian kings<br />

<strong>of</strong> the mid-eighth century, when King Æthelbald decreed that all the churches<br />

and monasteries in his realm were to be free from 'all public renders, works and<br />

charges, reserving only two things: the construction <strong>of</strong> bridges and the defense<br />

<strong>of</strong> fortifications against enemies.'<br />

65


By the latter part <strong>of</strong> the eighth century book-right was being granted to secular<br />

as well as ecclesiastical men. In order to maintain his fyrd, King Offa <strong>of</strong> Mercia<br />

further refined Ethelbald's decree by giving land free <strong>of</strong> all service 'except for<br />

matters pertaining to expeditions [fyrd], and the construction <strong>of</strong> bridges and<br />

fortifications, which is necessary for the whole people and from which none<br />

ought to be excused.' By the mid ninth century these 'common burdens' (as they<br />

were <strong>of</strong>ten referred to) were being demanded in all the kingdoms.<br />

In short the idea <strong>of</strong> military service as a condition <strong>of</strong> land tenure was a<br />

consequence <strong>of</strong> book-right. Under the traditional land-holding arrangement a<br />

stipulation <strong>of</strong> this sort would have been un-necessary - a holder <strong>of</strong> loan-land<br />

from the king was by definition a king's man, and his acceptance <strong>of</strong> an estate<br />

obliged him to respond with fidelity and service to his royal lord. Book-land<br />

tenure, a hereditary possession, was quite a different matter, for such a grant<br />

permanently removed the land from the king's control without assuring that<br />

future generations who owned the property would recognize the king or his<br />

successors as their lord. By imposing the 'common burdens', the king<br />

guaranteed military service from book-land and tied the holders <strong>of</strong> the book<br />

securely to the ruler <strong>of</strong> the tribe.<br />

By this time the terms geoguð and duguð had been replaced with dreng (young<br />

warrior) and thegn (one who serves). The dreng still attended the king directly,<br />

while the thegn was usually the holder <strong>of</strong> book-land. By now, the term scir<br />

usually denoted more than just a single estate, and the thegn who held the scir<br />

was usually referred to as an ealdorman. Many <strong>of</strong> the lesser thegns within the<br />

scir would have held their land from the ealdorman in addition to those who held<br />

land directly from the king.<br />

An 8th-9th century Anglo-Saxon thegn equipped with helm, mail-shirt, shield,<br />

spears and large scrameseax.<br />

66


The Kingdom <strong>of</strong> England was forged in the furnace <strong>of</strong> Viking invasions. Quite<br />

simply, the depredations <strong>of</strong> the Danes aided Wessex by extinguishing all other<br />

royal lineages. By 900 AD only the house <strong>of</strong> Cerdic remained, and the kings <strong>of</strong><br />

this dynasty found that their survival depended on a total reorganization <strong>of</strong> their<br />

realm, both administratively and militarily.<br />

The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entry for 871 AD gives us a good idea <strong>of</strong> the nature<br />

<strong>of</strong> the military system that Alfred inherited from his father and brothers.<br />

'After describing six battles, the annals conclude with the<br />

observation that 'during that year nine general<br />

engagements were fought against the Danish army in the<br />

kingdom south <strong>of</strong> the Thames, besides the expeditions<br />

which the king's brother Alfred and single ealdormen and<br />

king's thegns <strong>of</strong>ten rode on, which were not counted.'<br />

From this, and other sources, it would seem that the West Saxon military<br />

establishment consisted <strong>of</strong> three general types <strong>of</strong> army: the national host, shire<br />

forces led by individual ealdormen, and the war bands <strong>of</strong> individual thegns. The<br />

first <strong>of</strong> these is sometimes referred to as the folc, and was characterized by the<br />

personal leadership <strong>of</strong> the king. It would consist <strong>of</strong> the king with his own personal<br />

war-band, augmented by the war-bands <strong>of</strong> his ealdormen and thegns.<br />

However, each <strong>of</strong> these territorial units was an army unto it self. An eighth- or<br />

ninth-century ealdorman could wage war on his own initiative and was expected<br />

to do so in defense <strong>of</strong> his scir. Just as the national host was made up <strong>of</strong> shire<br />

forces, so the shire forces were made up <strong>of</strong> the followings <strong>of</strong> individual local<br />

thegns. These thegns, in turn could mount raids <strong>of</strong> their own, but the sources<br />

unsurprisingly take little note <strong>of</strong> these small war-bands. None <strong>of</strong> these forces, not<br />

even the folc, was the 'nation in arms.' All were war-bands led by chieftains,<br />

whose troops were bound to them by personal ties as well as by the 'common<br />

burdens' imposed upon their land. In essence, they still remained the chief's<br />

following arrayed for battle.<br />

Despite the lordship tie, Alfred's difficulties in 878 AD were due in no small part<br />

to his dependence upon the 'common burdens' for the defense <strong>of</strong> the kingdom.<br />

The growing importance <strong>of</strong> Bookland aggravated certain problems previously<br />

encountered in connection with the earlier landholding gesiðas. Quite simply it<br />

took time to summon and gather warriors from the various localities, and a highly<br />

mobile raiding force could devastate a region before the king's host could<br />

engage it in battle. Added to this was a second drawback.<br />

67


Those who held Bookland were territorial lords with local interests, and were<br />

thus far more likely to seek terms with the Danish invaders, if by their timely<br />

submission they could save all or part <strong>of</strong> their inheritance.<br />

After his victory at Edington in the spring <strong>of</strong> 878 AD, Alfred realized he could not<br />

rely upon the existing military system to counter the continuing Danish threat. If<br />

he was to survive and consolidate his hold upon Wessex, he would have to<br />

innovate, and innovate he did.<br />

The king's adoption <strong>of</strong> Danish tactics in the winter <strong>of</strong> 878 AD, such as his use <strong>of</strong><br />

strongholds and small mobile raiding parties to harry the lands <strong>of</strong> his enemies,<br />

was forced upon him by immediate circumstances.<br />

Over the next twenty <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> his reign, he was to revolutionize Anglo-Saxon<br />

military practice. Alfred answered the Danish threat by creating an impressive<br />

system <strong>of</strong> fortified burhs [boroughs] throughout his realm and by reforming the<br />

fyrd, changing it from a sporadic levy <strong>of</strong> king's men and their retinues into a<br />

standing force. This system, and its extension into Mercia, enabled his kingdom<br />

to survive and formed the basis for the re-conquest <strong>of</strong> the Danelaw by his son<br />

Edward and his grandson Æthelstan. He divided the fyrd into two rotating<br />

contingents designed to give some continuity to military actions. Rather than<br />

respond to Vikings with ad hoc levies <strong>of</strong> his local noblemen that were disbanded<br />

when the crisis had passed, the West Saxons would now always have a force in<br />

the field. As the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles tell us: 'The king divided his army into<br />

two, so that always half <strong>of</strong> its men were at home, half on service, apart from the<br />

men who guarded the boroughs.' Moreover, like the Danish heres [armies],<br />

Alfred's fyrd was to be composed <strong>of</strong> mounted warriors possessing the necessary<br />

mobility to pursue an enemy known for its elusiveness. The warriors who waited<br />

their turn 'at home' also filled a necessary defensive function.<br />

It was essential that some king's thegns and their retainers remain behind to<br />

guard their lands and those <strong>of</strong> their neighbors on campaign against sudden<br />

raids, if for no other reason than the obvious one that landholders would have<br />

been reluctant to leave their estates and families totally undefended. The<br />

warriors who stayed behind do appear to have been obliged to join the garrisons<br />

<strong>of</strong> nearby burhs on local forays.<br />

Alfred also had compelling administrative reasons for his division <strong>of</strong> the fyrd. The<br />

Anglo-Saxons did not draw much distinction between 'military' and 'police'<br />

actions. The same men who had led the king's hosts (His thegns, gerefa<br />

[reeves] and ealdormen.) did extract justice. The same mounted men who were<br />

responsible for the capture <strong>of</strong> lawbreakers were also responsible for the defense<br />

<strong>of</strong> the kingdom - there was a thin line between posse and army!<br />

68


After all, the Danish invasions did not end ordinary criminal activity. In fact there<br />

is some evidence to suggest it may have increased.<br />

Alfred's innovations did not affect the basic makeup <strong>of</strong> the fyrd, which remained<br />

composed <strong>of</strong> nobles and their lesser-born followers.<br />

This is borne out from many sources; ordinary ceorls would generally be unable<br />

to afford the expensive horse required for fyrd service, the summoning <strong>of</strong> the<br />

fyrd left ordinary agricultural activities such as harvest unaffected, and not least,<br />

Alfred's own words. For Alfred society was divided three ways; beadsmen<br />

(gebedmen) prayed, warriors (fyrdmen) fought and workmen (weorcmen)<br />

labored, each a necessary, distinct class.<br />

Several later period writers reiterated this idea. The Alfredian fyrd was designed<br />

to act in tandem with the burwaran, the permanent garrisons that the king settled<br />

in the newly built burhs. The size <strong>of</strong> the garrison in each burh varied according to<br />

the length <strong>of</strong> its walls (4 men for every 5½ yards), but an average one would<br />

have required a garrison <strong>of</strong> about 900 men. Because <strong>of</strong> this vast requirement for<br />

manpower, each burh was at the center <strong>of</strong> a large district specially created for its<br />

needs. The landholders in these 'burghal districts' were charged with providing<br />

the men necessary to maintain and garrison the burhs, on the basis <strong>of</strong> one man<br />

from every hide <strong>of</strong> their land. This appears to be in addition to the landowner's<br />

obligations to serve in the king's fyrd.<br />

Building a burh from an Anglo-Saxon manuscript.<br />

The scale <strong>of</strong> service demanded by Alfred and his descendants was<br />

unprecedented; the garrisons <strong>of</strong> the burhs alone represented a standing army <strong>of</strong><br />

almost 30,000 without the fyrd. The days <strong>of</strong> winning kingdoms with only a few<br />

hundred men were gone.<br />

How Alfred's fyrdmen were equipped is uncertain, although spears and shields<br />

still remained the prime weapons. It may well be that this was all the equipment<br />

the average burwaran would use, possibly supplied to him by his lord.<br />

69


The fyrdmen, on the other hand were a pr<strong>of</strong>essional warrior class, drawn from<br />

amongst the wealthiest men in the country, expecting to face a well equipped,<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>essional enemy army.<br />

The evidence we have suggests that helmets, swords and mail-shirts had<br />

become much more common by the time <strong>of</strong> Alfred's reforms, and most <strong>of</strong> the<br />

fyrd would have been equipped with at least a helm and sword in addition to<br />

their spear, shield and horse. Many would also have possessed a mail-shirt.<br />

Some <strong>of</strong> the well <strong>of</strong>f burwaran may also have been equipped in a similar way to<br />

the fyrd.<br />

A typical Anglo-Saxon Fyrdsman <strong>of</strong> the 9th-11th centuries<br />

The innovations that Alfred introduced meant that within twenty <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> his<br />

death most <strong>of</strong> the Danelaw had been re-conquered by the West Saxon kings<br />

and their Mercian allies. By the middle <strong>of</strong> the tenth century the last Danish king<br />

had been driven out <strong>of</strong> England and the West Saxon line now ruled the whole<br />

country.<br />

70


ANGLO-SAXON WEAPONS AND ARMOR<br />

This was a 'heroic' age: the surviving stories and poems make this clear. The<br />

greatest virtue was loyalty to one's lord: the warrior shared the spoils <strong>of</strong> battle,<br />

but he was also willing to die for his lord - indeed it was considered a disgrace to<br />

leave the field <strong>of</strong> battle if one's chief were dead. When the battle was over you<br />

chased down any fleeing foe and exacted blood vengeance for your own slain<br />

warriors.<br />

This spirit is reflected in both the poetry and prose <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxons, even<br />

long after Christianity had become firmly established in England. And war has<br />

left its remains in the archaeological record, in the form <strong>of</strong> innumerable weapons<br />

buried in the graves <strong>of</strong> warriors, and even on occasion, those <strong>of</strong> ceorls.<br />

The size <strong>of</strong> an early Anglo-Saxon army was quite small - we <strong>of</strong>ten hear <strong>of</strong> armies<br />

arriving in only three to five ships, but these groups, at most only 150 - 250<br />

warriors, were <strong>of</strong>ten enough to win entire kingdoms. In many cases a king may<br />

have had less than 50 warriors in his retinue. Anglo-Saxon battles were fairly<br />

solid affairs fought on foot; it is thought that Ambrosius Aurelianus' success<br />

against the Anglo-Saxons may have come from his use <strong>of</strong> Roman Cavalry<br />

tactics against them. (It is strange that the Germanic invaders did not use<br />

cavalry themselves, since in the first and second centuries the Romans recruited<br />

their cavalry from amongst the Germanic peoples.) Once the forces had met, the<br />

battle consisted <strong>of</strong> a hail <strong>of</strong> missile weapons followed by grim hand-to-hand<br />

fighting in a restricted area, the opposing sides hacking away at each other until<br />

one side was reduced to carrion or broke and fled.<br />

A 6th-century Anglo-Saxon Dryhten and his Gesiða<br />

Spears<br />

The principle weapon <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxons was the spear. Spearheads came in<br />

many styles (Swanton classified 21 different forms), but were usually leaf- or<br />

'kite-' shaped and had a socket for attachment to the shaft. It was usually<br />

diamond-shaped or lentoid in cross section, while the socket that continued from<br />

the narrow neck <strong>of</strong> the spearhead was split on one side and usually had an iron<br />

rivet to attach it to the shaft, which was usually <strong>of</strong> ash.<br />

71


Spearheads vary considerably in length from a few inches to two feet or more,<br />

and the basic forms change very little throughout the whole Anglo-Saxon period.<br />

The overall length <strong>of</strong> the spear was around 6'6" - 8' (2.00 - 2.50m), and the butt<br />

<strong>of</strong> the spear was <strong>of</strong>ten capped with a metal ferrule. Spears were used both for<br />

hand-to-hand combat and as javelins. There is a special type <strong>of</strong> spear<br />

occasionally found in an early Anglo-Saxon context (although more common on<br />

the continent) - the Angon.<br />

This type <strong>of</strong> spear was closely related to the Roman pilum, but unlike its Roman<br />

counterpart, the angon was used for close combat as well as for throwing.<br />

Angons normally had a small, barbed head connected to the socket by a long<br />

metal shaft. This long metal shaft served the same purpose as the shaft <strong>of</strong> a<br />

pilum when used as a javelin, and when used in close combat would stop the<br />

head from being chopped <strong>of</strong>f. Spears are found in around 86% <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-<br />

Saxon burials that contain weapons.<br />

Scramaseaxes<br />

Another relatively cheap weapon used during the sixth and seventh centuries<br />

was the single edged knife - the scramaseax. Scramaseax is a term covering a<br />

wide variety <strong>of</strong> knives from small eating knives to large combat weapons. For the<br />

sake <strong>of</strong> simplicity, the term scramaseax shall only be used to describe the<br />

weapon in this section. The typical scramaseax <strong>of</strong> the Migration period, as found<br />

on the Continent, is about 8 - 14" (20 - 35 cm) long with an asymmetrical tang.<br />

Large scramaseaxes do not appear in England until the latter part <strong>of</strong> the Pagan<br />

period, with the earlier types generally having blades <strong>of</strong> about 6-10" (15-30cm) in<br />

length.<br />

The guard is generally insignificant, or even non-existent, but many <strong>of</strong> the early<br />

scramaseaxes had decorative pommels, <strong>of</strong>ten boat-shaped or lobed. By the<br />

ninth century very long scramaseaxes start to appear, more a single edged<br />

sword than a knife. The blades <strong>of</strong> these scramaseaxes are between 22 - 32" (55<br />

- 80cm) long and very heavy, capable <strong>of</strong> delivering a horrendous cutting blow.<br />

This type <strong>of</strong> scramaseax is probably the type referred to as a langseax (O.E.<br />

'long-knife') in contemporary sources.<br />

Two basic forms <strong>of</strong> scrameseax were in use in England. The Germanic type has<br />

almost parallel edges, with a sharply angled back. A single narrow fuller<br />

sometimes runs down one side, or rarely both sides, <strong>of</strong> the blade, just below the<br />

back. This type is not usually seen any earlier than the seventh century. The<br />

Merovingian type has a more curved form, and <strong>of</strong>ten has one or more fullers on<br />

both sides <strong>of</strong> the blade.<br />

72


This type first appears in England during the later fifth century, reaches a peak in<br />

the sixth century, and is gradually replaced by the Germanic type in the seventh<br />

and eighth centuries. Both types have blades <strong>of</strong> triangular section. Handles were<br />

usually <strong>of</strong> horn or wood.<br />

Scramaseaxes were carried in a leather sheath at the warrior's thigh and the<br />

sheath was suspended from the belt by means <strong>of</strong> a series <strong>of</strong> small bronze loops.<br />

Some scramaseax scabbards appear to have been made <strong>of</strong> leather covered<br />

wooden laths, in a manner similar to sword scabbards. Many scramaseax<br />

scabbards have decorative chapes. Scramseaxes are found in around 5% <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Anglo-Saxon burials that contain weapons.<br />

Swords<br />

The weapon par excellence, but not a very common one, was a sword. The<br />

swords <strong>of</strong> the Pagan Saxon period were usually two-edged, broad-bladed,<br />

straight-edged swords <strong>of</strong> the type known as spatha, the type <strong>of</strong> sword in use in<br />

Celtic and Roman times. These blades were usually <strong>of</strong> diamond or lentoid<br />

section and sometimes have one or more fullers (grooves running down the<br />

length <strong>of</strong> the blade to lighten it). During the sixth century the fullered broadsword<br />

starts to take over from the spatha. There is little evidence for the hilts <strong>of</strong> the<br />

earliest Anglo-Saxon swords, but what there is shows that the swords in use<br />

were similar to those found in the bog deposits <strong>of</strong> southern Denmark.<br />

These early forms had lower and upper guards and grips <strong>of</strong> wood, bone or horn<br />

rather than metal, and no real pommel - merely a large 'washer' over which the<br />

tang was riveted. Some continental examples in use from the third to sixth<br />

century were coated in silver foil, although so far none <strong>of</strong> the excavated English<br />

examples have been.<br />

In the sixth century there is a new form that seems to have been adopted by all<br />

the Germanic peoples - it is found in Britain, Scandinavia, Germany, France,<br />

Italy and Hungary. Swords <strong>of</strong> this type are the first to feature a large metal<br />

pommel, rather than an oversized washer. The upper and lower guards seem<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten to have been made <strong>of</strong> wood, bone or horn, or <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>of</strong> a sandwich<br />

construction <strong>of</strong> layers <strong>of</strong> metal riveted to a central layer <strong>of</strong> organic material.<br />

Some do have all metal guards, but where this is the case they usually mimic the<br />

sandwich construction, complete with rivets. These swords are <strong>of</strong>ten very rich,<br />

with gilded (or even solid gold) metal parts. This form <strong>of</strong> hilt includes the 'ringsword'.<br />

73


These have an upper guard embellished with a ring and staple. In the earliest<br />

examples the ring is free running through the staple, while on later forms it is<br />

replaced by a single solid casting <strong>of</strong> the ring and staple. The significance <strong>of</strong><br />

these rings is not really known, but since literary sources indicate that both rings<br />

and sword-hilts were considered worthy <strong>of</strong> having oaths sworn upon them, this<br />

may have been their function.<br />

Some swords show signs <strong>of</strong> having had such rings removed, and so it is<br />

possible that they were personal to a particular owner and were removed if the<br />

sword were passed on to someone else. It is also possible that these were the<br />

rings given by kings in literature. The rings may have been an indication that a<br />

lord had rewarded a warrior.<br />

A 6th century broadsword sward with metal and horn fittings and a wooden grip, and a 5th<br />

century spatha with horn guards and leather covered wooden grip on the right.<br />

During the later seventh and eighth centuries the organic parts <strong>of</strong> the upper and<br />

lower guards were gradually replaced with iron. During the eighth century a new<br />

type <strong>of</strong> pommel appears, usually divided in three, or sometimes five, 'lobes'.<br />

These pommels were sometimes <strong>of</strong> iron.<br />

By the ninth century the guards and pommel were almost exclusively made <strong>of</strong><br />

iron, <strong>of</strong>ten with decorative silver inlay. By now the lower guard was usually<br />

curved down towards the blade and the upper guard curved away from the<br />

hand.<br />

Swords were precious objects, handed down from father to son, king to retainer,<br />

and swords were <strong>of</strong>ten thought to have greater virtue because they were old, or<br />

had belonged to some famous person <strong>of</strong> the past.<br />

The best blades were made by pattern welding, a technique where rods <strong>of</strong> iron<br />

and steel are twisted together and welded into a single piece <strong>of</strong> metal. This is<br />

then hammered out to form the core <strong>of</strong> the blade, to which hard steel cutting<br />

edges are welded.<br />

74


This forms a very strong blade, and the pattern welded core gives a marbled<br />

pattern, hence the name. A pattern-welded sword was an object <strong>of</strong> great value.<br />

The poem Beowulf gives us some good descriptions:<br />

"Then he took <strong>of</strong>f his helmet and his corselet <strong>of</strong> iron, and<br />

gave them to his servant, with his superb, adorned sword<br />

... he impaled the wondrous serpent, pinned it to the rock<br />

face with his patterned sword ... the iron blade was<br />

adorned with deadly, twig-like patterning, tempered with<br />

battle blood... the ancient treasure, the razor sharp<br />

ornamented sword..."<br />

"Angrily the warrior hurled Hrunting [the name <strong>of</strong> the<br />

sword] away, the patterned sword with serpent patterns<br />

on its hilt; tempered and steel-edged ... an invincible<br />

sword wrought by the giants, massive and double edged<br />

... the defender <strong>of</strong> the Scyldings grasped the ringed hilt,<br />

swung the ornamented sword ... the gold adorned sword<br />

hilt; the blade itself had melted, the patterned sword had<br />

burnt ...finest <strong>of</strong> blades, with twisted hilt and serpentine<br />

patterning ... his sword, gleaming and adorned, sank in<br />

up to the hilt."<br />

The sword was carried in a scabbard, which was usually made <strong>of</strong> two thin laths<br />

<strong>of</strong> leather-covered wood. The mouth <strong>of</strong> the scabbard was sometimes<br />

ornamented with a metal band, and it was sometimes bound with a strip <strong>of</strong> metal<br />

and was tipped with a metal shape.<br />

The scabbard was usually lined with fleece so that the natural grease <strong>of</strong> the<br />

sheep's wool would keep the blade from rusting. Many <strong>of</strong> the scabbards that<br />

have been excavated have shown signs <strong>of</strong> having a thin ribbon or tape, usually<br />

<strong>of</strong> linen, wrapped around the upper portion, but it is not clear what its purpose<br />

was.<br />

Although swords were sometimes worn on waist belts, they were usually carried<br />

slung from the right shoulder on a baldric. The sword was normally worn with the<br />

hilt riding quite high, above the hip, with the scabbard hanging at an angle,<br />

rather than straight down. In some cases, strap distributors have been found in<br />

association with swords, and these were used with a Y-shaped baldric strap to<br />

hold the scabbard at an angle. Swords are found in around 12% <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-<br />

Saxon burials that contain weapons.<br />

75


Typical war-gear for a 9th century Saxon soldier: spears, sword, knife, helm and mail-shirt, to<br />

which a shield would usually be added.<br />

Axes<br />

A few warriors used axes, but this was not a particularly common weapon. It is<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten hard to tell whether an axe found in a grave represents a weapon, or just a<br />

woodcutting axe. Of course it is possible that the same axe might be used for<br />

both purposes One special type <strong>of</strong> axe, not common, but found in sufficient<br />

numbers to show it was in use was the francisca, a type <strong>of</strong> short handled axe<br />

with an upward curving blade, probably originating amongst the Franks and<br />

designed primarily for throwing. Axes are found in around 3% <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-<br />

Saxon burials that contain weapons.<br />

Bows and Arrows<br />

Bows and arrows do seem to have been used, but to a lesser extent in England<br />

than on the continent. No bows have survived in England, although arrowheads<br />

do sometimes remain.<br />

However, on the continent many bows have been found in the Saxon<br />

homelands, and it is likely that bows in England were <strong>of</strong> the same type. These<br />

bows were wooden longbows, ranging in length from 5' - 6'6" (150 - 200cm) and<br />

were usually <strong>of</strong> Yew. The arrows were usually tipped with iron heads, although<br />

many arrowheads <strong>of</strong> bone have also been found in Denmark. Bows or arrows<br />

are found in around 1% <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxon burials that contain weapons.<br />

Shields<br />

The main defensive item <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxon warrior was the shield. The Anglo-<br />

Saxon shield was <strong>of</strong> the center-grip type, and consisted <strong>of</strong> a round wooden<br />

board, <strong>of</strong>ten covered with leather or heavy cloth, with an iron boss in the center.<br />

76


Often the grip was reinforced by an iron strip, which sometimes extended across<br />

the back <strong>of</strong> the shield to reinforce it. A few shields were bound at the rim with<br />

bronze, but most would have had a leather rim stitched on. Some <strong>of</strong> the shields<br />

were ornately decorated with ornate metal foils and studs or by painting. Most <strong>of</strong><br />

the shields shown in early pictorial sources appear to be <strong>of</strong> the 'buckler' type, but<br />

this is possibly just an artistic convention so that details <strong>of</strong> the figures carrying<br />

them are not obscured.<br />

Shields known from excavation vary in diameter from 16" - 36" (42 - 92cm), with<br />

the usual size being between 24" and 28" (60 and 70cm), but it has been<br />

observed that generally, the older and/or wealthier the person buried was, the<br />

larger their shield was.<br />

It has also been noted that in the earlier part <strong>of</strong> the period the shields were<br />

generally <strong>of</strong> the smaller type, gradually becoming larger as the period<br />

progresses. It is interesting to note that continental examples <strong>of</strong> this type <strong>of</strong><br />

shield tend to be larger, being 22 - 44" (57 - 112cm), the commonest size being<br />

around 36" (90cm). The shields were surprisingly thin, varying between 3/16 - ½"<br />

(5 - 12mm) in thickness, with most being around 5/16" (7mm).<br />

Most poetry and prose from the period refers to Linden wood (lime) shields, but<br />

this timber only accounts for about 3% <strong>of</strong> the excavated examples; excavated<br />

examples have been found made <strong>of</strong> alder (37%), willow or poplar (37%), maple<br />

(10%), birch (7%), ash (3%) and oak (3%). Continental examples are almost<br />

exclusively <strong>of</strong> oak.<br />

The shield boss was usually conical, with a wide Flange, secured to the shield<br />

by 5 rivets. They <strong>of</strong>ten had a small section <strong>of</strong> vertical or concave wall, and the<br />

boss is <strong>of</strong>ten tipped with a button which can sometimes be elaborately decorated<br />

with a silver or bronze plaque. Strangely, the hemispherical boss that was so<br />

common on the continent seems to have been almost entirely absent in England<br />

at this time. It is possible that a few <strong>of</strong> the poorest warrior's shields did not have<br />

a boss as this type are known on the continent, but are extremely rare.<br />

Helmets<br />

"The boar crest, brightly gleaming, stood over their<br />

helmets: superbly tempered, plated with glowing gold, it<br />

guarded the lives <strong>of</strong> those grim warriors... Displayed on<br />

his pyre, plain to see, were the bloody mail-shirt, the<br />

boars on the helmets, iron hard and gold clad..."<br />

77


"Placed on the bench above each retainer, his crested<br />

helmet, his linked corselet and sturdy spear-shaft were<br />

plainly to be seen...when the ornamented sword, forged<br />

on the anvil, the razor sharp blade stained with blood,<br />

shears through the boar-crested helmets <strong>of</strong> the<br />

enemy...we shielded our heads in the fight, when soldiers<br />

clashed on foot, slashed at boar-crests...and his head<br />

was guarded by the gleaming helmet which was to<br />

explore the churning waters, stir their very depths;<br />

gold decorated it, and it was hung around with chains as<br />

the weapon-smith had wrought it long before, wondrously<br />

shaped it and beset it with boar-images, so that<br />

afterwards no battle-blade could do it damage.<br />

78<br />

Extract from Beowulf<br />

For most warriors the shield was the only protection, but wealthy warriors may<br />

also have worn a helmet. Unfortunately, surviving helmets from the fifth- and<br />

early sixth-centuries are unknown in Britain (the oldest helmets dating to the<br />

seventh century), but there are continental examples, especially from the<br />

Frankish kingdom. Those surviving there are <strong>of</strong> the late Roman type,<br />

constructed <strong>of</strong> four or more segments, and <strong>of</strong>ten having cheek-guards and mail<br />

aventails.<br />

This type <strong>of</strong> helmet is<br />

usually given the<br />

name 'Spangenhelm'.<br />

The possible remains<br />

<strong>of</strong> a helmet <strong>of</strong> this type<br />

are known from<br />

Dumfriesshire.<br />

A helmet <strong>of</strong> Spangenhelm type reconstruction based on several fragmentary examples


A helmet from Krefeld-Gellup located in Germany<br />

The earliest Anglo-Saxon settlers, particularly those who were serving in the<br />

shore forts or as foderati may have worn Roman style ridge helmets. Several<br />

helmets (or parts <strong>of</strong> them) <strong>of</strong> this type are known from Britain, including finds<br />

from the Saxon Shore Forts <strong>of</strong> Burgh Castle, Norfolk and Richborough, Kent.<br />

This style <strong>of</strong> helmet was probably used both by Germanic mercenaries and<br />

native British troops, and could well have formed the model for later Anglo-<br />

Saxon helmets, such as the Pioneer helmet. Many archaeologists and military<br />

historians believe that these helmets may also have formed the models for the<br />

Scandinavian style <strong>of</strong> helmet found at Vendel, Valsgärde and Sutton Hoo.<br />

79


Ridge Helmets: Left: Late Roman 'Cavalry' Ridge Helmet, 4-5th century.<br />

Center: Late Roman 'Infantry' Ridge Helmet, 4-5th century. Right: Scandinavian<br />

Ridge Helmet (Valsgärde type), 6-7th century. #1 Reconstructions by Crafts The<br />

Benty Grange helmet (from Sheffield), although dating to the late seventhcentury,<br />

and the Pioneer Helmet, dating to the mid seventh century, may also be<br />

good examples <strong>of</strong> the type <strong>of</strong> helmet worn in the earlier period too, as they fits<br />

the description <strong>of</strong> helmets from much early poetry and prose, most notably by<br />

their boar-crests. They are both domed helmets <strong>of</strong> banded construction,<br />

probably originally having had a neck-guard and nasal, and surmounted by a<br />

boar-crest.<br />

80


A reconstructed Anglo-Saxon Helmets. From left to right: The Sutton Hoo<br />

Helmet (Reconstruction) from the late sixth/early seventh century; The 'Pioneer'<br />

Helmet (Reconstruction) from the early seventh century; The Benty Grange<br />

Helmet from the mid to late seventh century; The Coppergate Helmet from the<br />

late eighth century.<br />

81


Domed helms with cheek-Flaps, neck-guards and sometimes face-guards and a<br />

crest or ridge are known from pictorial sources. This sort <strong>of</strong> helmet is known in<br />

England from the burial at Sutton Hoo, the Pioneer Helmet from<br />

Northamptonshire, the Coppergate Helmet from York, and fragments <strong>of</strong> crests<br />

from Rempstone in Nottinghamshire and Icklingham in Suffolk. This type <strong>of</strong><br />

helmet is probably best known from the finds at Valsgärde and Vendel in<br />

Sweden.<br />

Pictorial evidence shows helmets <strong>of</strong> all the types mentioned here. The evidence<br />

suggests that helmets were high status items, and as such were usually<br />

decorated to some degree, from the decorative silver rivets and crest <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Benty Grange helmet to the ornate decorations <strong>of</strong> the Sutton Hoo, Vendel and<br />

Valsgärde helmets, although the Pioneer Helmet is surprisingly plain.<br />

During the Viking Invasions <strong>of</strong> the ninth century simple four-piece conical<br />

helmets seem to make their first appearance, gradually replacing the older<br />

types. These helmets could include a nasal bar and/or a mail aventail. This style<br />

<strong>of</strong> helmet seems to have been less ornately decorated than earlier styles<br />

Body Armor<br />

The more wealthy warriors may also have worn a mail-shirt or byrnie, which at<br />

this time was probably not much larger than a modern T-shirt, and certainly<br />

nowhere near as large as the later split hauberks. The mail shirt was probably<br />

worn over a leather jerkin or padded undergarment to prevent the mail links<br />

being forced into the body (the padded undergarment possibly did not make an<br />

appearance until the time <strong>of</strong> the Viking raids <strong>of</strong> the ninth century, when weapons<br />

seem generally to have got larger and heavier). It is possible that some <strong>of</strong> the<br />

less well <strong>of</strong>f warriors may have worn leather helmets and jerkins for protection,<br />

although there is no direct evidence for this.<br />

The mail <strong>of</strong> the period was made by cutting thin strips <strong>of</strong> iron from a piece <strong>of</strong><br />

sheet, or drawing iron wire through a draw-plate, and winding this around a<br />

cylindrical former. It was then cut <strong>of</strong>f with a chisel to form the links. The links<br />

would then be compressed so that the ends overlapped. Half <strong>of</strong> the links were<br />

then welded shut in the forge.<br />

The other half had the ends <strong>of</strong> each link Flattened and then had holes punched<br />

in them. As the mail-shirt was assembled a punched ring was linked to four <strong>of</strong><br />

the welded rings, a rivet was put through the hole to close the link. Finally the<br />

whole mail-shirt was likely to have been 'oil tempered' to make it stronger and<br />

give a small degree <strong>of</strong> rust pro<strong>of</strong>ing.<br />

82


THE RELIGION OF THE PAGAN<br />

ANGLO-SAXONS<br />

The nature <strong>of</strong> the religion <strong>of</strong> the Germanic settlers is a very difficult subject, since<br />

it has to be pieced together from odd references from classical times and later<br />

Christian writings which obviously did not want to promote Pagan beliefs. Many<br />

modern historians look at the fact that four days <strong>of</strong> the week are named after Old<br />

Germanic deities, corresponding to four <strong>of</strong> the deities from later Scandinavian<br />

religion and shrug it <strong>of</strong>f as being the same as the religion <strong>of</strong> the Pagan Vikings.<br />

Unfortunately, it is not this simple. While it is true that they share many<br />

similarities, this attitude is about as valid as saying the Jewish faith and<br />

Christianity are the same thing just because they share the Old Testament.<br />

Although both the Early English and Viking religions have the same Germanic<br />

root, they were very different, and the Viking version had three more centuries <strong>of</strong><br />

development than the English one. The early English religion had much in<br />

common with pre-Roman Celtic beliefs as well as later Scandinavian ones.<br />

Unlike the later Scandinavian religion, the supreme deities in English faith were<br />

probably goddesses, not gods. The most important <strong>of</strong> these was Nerthus, the<br />

earth mother (the Harvest Queen <strong>of</strong> folk tradition). She looked after the fertility<br />

and well being <strong>of</strong> man and beast. It is unclear whether Frija or Frea is a separate<br />

goddess, or just another aspect <strong>of</strong> Nerthus, but she is usually associated with<br />

love, lust, yearning and friendship. Other important Goddesses were Eostre,<br />

goddess <strong>of</strong> the dawn, spring and new life (and whose name is given to the<br />

spring festival <strong>of</strong> the Christian faith - Easter), and Rheda or Hreð, a wælcyrie<br />

(valkyrie) and goddess <strong>of</strong> the winter.<br />

Of the Gods <strong>of</strong> the early English we only know <strong>of</strong> three: Tir, Woden and Thunor<br />

(the Tyr, Oðin and Thor <strong>of</strong> Viking mythology). Woden seems to have been the<br />

most important <strong>of</strong> these three since most royal lines traced their descent from<br />

him, and he survived the Conversion as the lord <strong>of</strong> magic, the shaman and as<br />

the leader <strong>of</strong> the Wild Hunt. The Wild Hunt was originally made up <strong>of</strong> the souls <strong>of</strong><br />

dead warriors riding to Valhalla to join Woden's host <strong>of</strong> champions, waiting for<br />

the last battle against the forces <strong>of</strong> destruction.<br />

In modern German the Wild Hunt is also known as the Wild Army; in the middle<br />

ages, Germans called it Wuotaanes her, Woden's army. In later English folklore,<br />

it is usually taken to be the souls <strong>of</strong> the restless dead being hunted by the<br />

hounds <strong>of</strong> hell.<br />

83


Rationalist explanations include the terrifying violence <strong>of</strong> spring and autumn<br />

gales and the cries <strong>of</strong> flocks <strong>of</strong> migrating geese. (It is also interesting to note that<br />

the wild hunt is also sometimes associated with Cernunnos, the antlered god <strong>of</strong><br />

the Pagan Celtic faith). Tir was the god <strong>of</strong> glory and honor, and a favorite with<br />

warriors, but little is known <strong>of</strong> his early English personification, although the rune<br />

for Tiw is frequently used as a charm <strong>of</strong> protection.<br />

Thunor was also popular amongst warriors, and <strong>of</strong> all the English gods was the<br />

closest to his Scandinavian counterpart. Although his symbol <strong>of</strong> the hammer was<br />

used in England, his commonest symbol was the fylfot cross (the swastika <strong>of</strong><br />

modern times), which seems to have also symbolized both the sun and a shield.<br />

Another god who was probably worshipped by the early English was Frey.<br />

Although there is little direct evidence, his usual symbol - the boar - is commonly<br />

associated with warriors (another similarity to Pagan Celtic times). Frey was a<br />

fertility god, 'ruler <strong>of</strong> rain and sunshine and thus <strong>of</strong> the produce <strong>of</strong> the earth'. The<br />

reason for the lack <strong>of</strong> evidence for Frey may be because his English<br />

personification was Ing, the son <strong>of</strong> Mannus (the father <strong>of</strong> mankind) and Nerthus<br />

(the divine mother).<br />

However, the boar may also have been associated with the goddess Frija. If this<br />

were the case then its popularity with warriors would be explained by Tacitus's<br />

observation <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> the Suebic tribes:<br />

'They worship the Mother <strong>of</strong> the Gods. As an emblem <strong>of</strong> the rite, they<br />

bear the shapes <strong>of</strong> wild boars. This boar avails more than weapons or<br />

human protection; it guarantees that the worshipper <strong>of</strong> the goddess is<br />

without fear even when surrounded by enemies.'<br />

At Yuletide warriors made their vows for the coming year on a sacrificial boar<br />

(we still make New Year's resolutions), and before the turkey arrived, the boar's<br />

head had the place <strong>of</strong> honor at Yuletide feasts (and we still sing a carol that<br />

accompanied its processional entry into the feasting-hall).<br />

To the early English, the world was full <strong>of</strong> lesser spirits as well as the great gods<br />

and goddesses. There were elves, ettins (Trolls), wælcyrian and a whole host <strong>of</strong><br />

other supernatural beings (who all joined the earlier Celtic deities amongst the<br />

faerie folk).<br />

84


The early English year was full <strong>of</strong> religious significance, and was divided into<br />

only two seasons: summer and winter. These were divided by moon-lives<br />

(months), six to each season; but the sun governed the year.<br />

The two greatest festivals were at the two Solstices, Midsummer (Liða) and<br />

Midwinter (Geola or Yule). These times were so important that each was<br />

'guarded' by two moons: Ærra Liða (the month before Midsummer) and Æftera<br />

Liða (the month after Midsummer) - June and July, and Ærra Geola and Æftera<br />

Geola Flanking Midwinter - December and January.<br />

Winter began with the first full moon in October and was called Winterfylleþ.<br />

November was Blot-monaþ (Blood-month or the month <strong>of</strong> sacrifice) when the<br />

winter slaughtering <strong>of</strong> livestock took place and feasts were held in honor <strong>of</strong> the<br />

gods, to whom many <strong>of</strong> the livestock were sacrificed.<br />

We know from Bede that the Midwinter festival, the most sacred night, when the<br />

New Year began, was called Modranect - Mothers' night. He says that it was so<br />

called from the ceremonies that took place then but he does not describe them,<br />

but it may well have been associated with the birth <strong>of</strong> Ing. It is easy to<br />

understand why Bede did not go into details about what happened on<br />

Modranect. If the English were already celebrating a young Lord, Ing son <strong>of</strong><br />

Mannus, and his Divine Mother at the same time as the feast <strong>of</strong> the Nativity, the<br />

parallels would seem too close, even blasphemous, to a theologian like Bede.<br />

February was called Sol-monaþ - mud-month, probably just a comment on the<br />

English weather at this time <strong>of</strong> year. Bede tells us that it was also popularly<br />

called the 'month <strong>of</strong> cakes' - mensis placentarum - 'which in that month the<br />

English <strong>of</strong>fered to their gods'. Ploughing <strong>of</strong> the fields had begun, and the cakes<br />

(Latin placentae) were probably the loaves placed in the first furrow as an<br />

<strong>of</strong>fering to Nerthus for a good harvest. March was Hreð-monaþ (Hreð's month),<br />

the last month <strong>of</strong> winter and its goddess Hreð.<br />

Sacrifices were made to Hreð in this month. April was Eostre-monaþ (Eostre's<br />

month). Eostre's symbols were the hare and the egg, both seen as symbols <strong>of</strong><br />

rebirth and the spring (many early English actually believed that hares laid eggs,<br />

since a hare's 'scratch' and a lapwing nest look the same and are both first seen<br />

in the spring!) - and still remembered today in the form <strong>of</strong> Easter eggs and the<br />

Easter bunny.<br />

85


May was Þri-milce (three milkings) because, as Bede tells us 'in olden days in<br />

Britain, and also in Germany, from where the English came to Britain, there was<br />

such abundance that cattle were milked three times a day.' Was this a far<br />

memory <strong>of</strong> the easy days before the deterioration <strong>of</strong> the climate at the end <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Northern Bronze Age (500 - 400 BC), or just the perpetual belief that things were<br />

always better in the old days?<br />

The power unleashed at the Midsummer Solstice must have been too strong and<br />

dangerous for Bede and his successors even to mention the rituals, although<br />

later sources tell us 'Midsummer Eve is counted or called the Witches Night and<br />

still in many places on St John's Night they make fires on the hills', so the rituals<br />

probably involved the lighting <strong>of</strong> bonfires (perhaps similar to the Beltain festivals<br />

<strong>of</strong> Celtic times). The Christian Church certainly felt it was a day needing special<br />

guardianship and put it under the protection <strong>of</strong> St John the Baptist, whose<br />

message was repentance <strong>of</strong> sins. August was Weod-monaþ (weed month),<br />

'because they grow most in that month.' September was Halig-monaþ (holy<br />

month), the month <strong>of</strong> festivals in honor <strong>of</strong> Nerthus in her aspect as giver. This is<br />

the festival for which we have the best idea <strong>of</strong> the ritual, as Tacitus devotes a<br />

<strong>chapter</strong> <strong>of</strong> Germania to this festival, common to all the Germanic tribes:<br />

'They worship in common Nerthus, that is the Earth<br />

Mother, and believe she intervenes in human affairs and<br />

goes on progress through the tribes. There is a sacred<br />

grove on an island <strong>of</strong> the ocean, and in the grove is a<br />

consecrated wagon covered with a cloth. Only one priest<br />

is allowed to touch it; he understands when the goddess<br />

is present in her shrine and follows with pr<strong>of</strong>ound<br />

reverence when she is drawn away by cows.'<br />

'Then there are days <strong>of</strong> rejoicing: the places she<br />

considers worthy to entertain her [i.e. the places where<br />

the cows pulling the driverless wagon choose to stop]<br />

keep holiday.<br />

They do not go to war, do not use weapons, all iron is<br />

shut away - peace and quiet is much esteemed and<br />

loved at that time - until the same priest returns the<br />

goddess to her sanctuary when she has had enough <strong>of</strong><br />

human company.<br />

86


Directly the wagon, the covering clothe and, if you like to<br />

believe this, the goddess herself, are washed in a<br />

secluded lake. Slaves are the ministers; immediately the<br />

same lake swallows them. [They are drowned as soon as<br />

they have finished their tasks as lay folk may not see or<br />

touch the goddess and live] From this arises a<br />

mysterious terror and a pious ignorance about what that<br />

may be, which is only seen by those about to die.'<br />

We also know that the sheaf was also a symbol <strong>of</strong> the goddess (the origin <strong>of</strong> the<br />

corn-dolly), and it seems that even after the conversion this ritual had not been<br />

forgotten. In September 1598 a German visitor traveling to Eton describes a<br />

country ritual he witnessed:<br />

'We were returning to our lodging house; by lucky chance<br />

we fell in with the country-folk, celebrating their harvest<br />

home. The last sheaf had been crowned with flowers and<br />

they had attached it to a magnificently robed image,<br />

which perhaps they meant to represent Ceres [Ceres<br />

was the Roman name for a goddess <strong>of</strong> the fruitful earth<br />

and the harvest, and a much more widely known deity<br />

than Nerthus in the 16th century] They carried her hither<br />

and thither with much noise; men and women were<br />

sitting together on the wagon, men-servants and maidservants<br />

shouting through the streets until they come to<br />

the barn.'<br />

About 1,000 <strong>years</strong> after the conversion, the English still had a goddess <strong>of</strong> the<br />

fruitful earth, still riding a wagon, making random progress amidst public<br />

rejoicing. Servant-ministers were in attendance, although in the September <strong>of</strong><br />

1598 they were on their way to a more cheerful and less final end to the<br />

ceremonies. Even as late as the end <strong>of</strong> the 18th century, the antiquarian William<br />

Hutchinson reported meeting the Harvest Queen in Northumberland:<br />

'I have seen in some places an image appareled in great<br />

finery, crowned with flowers, a sheaf <strong>of</strong> corn placed<br />

under her arm and a scythe in her hand, carried out <strong>of</strong><br />

the village in the morning <strong>of</strong> the concluding reaping day,<br />

with music and much clamor <strong>of</strong> the reapers, into the field<br />

where it stands fixed to a pole all day, and when the<br />

reaping is done it is brought home in like manner.<br />

87


This they call the Harvest Queen and it represents the<br />

Roman Ceres. [To classically educated scholars from<br />

one end <strong>of</strong> Europe to the other, all the old gods appeared<br />

in their Roman forms.]'<br />

There is no physical evidence for temples or shrines in England, but this may<br />

well be because the early English shrines were not buildings, but sacred places.<br />

We know that King Rædwald put up a Christian altar in his <strong>family</strong> shrine, and<br />

that King Edwin's temple at Goodmanham was desecrated and burned at the<br />

orders <strong>of</strong> its own high priest, but nowhere do we have any direct evidence <strong>of</strong><br />

these holy places being buildings. Yet the shrines and holy places <strong>of</strong> the old<br />

tradition can be seen everywhere in England. Tacitus says <strong>of</strong> the early Germans:<br />

'They judge that gods cannot be contained inside walls<br />

nor can the greatness <strong>of</strong> the heavenly ones be<br />

represented in the likeness <strong>of</strong> any human face: they<br />

consecrate groves and woodland glades and call by the<br />

names <strong>of</strong> 'gods' that mystery which they only perceive by<br />

their sense <strong>of</strong> reverence.'<br />

So the shrines were probably sacred groves and pools rather than buildings, and<br />

this would certainly seem to be borne out by the number <strong>of</strong> natural features<br />

bearing the names <strong>of</strong> gods, and the number <strong>of</strong> sacrificial bogs known from the<br />

continent.<br />

The priests <strong>of</strong> the early English are an even more shadowy group than the<br />

deities, and really all we know about them is that they existed, were not allowed<br />

to ride any horse but a mare and could not bear arms (although the spear, the<br />

sacred weapon <strong>of</strong> Wodan, may have been used in some rituals). After this our<br />

knowledge <strong>of</strong> them is non-existent.<br />

THE HORSE<br />

IN EARLY GERMANIC CULTURE<br />

The horse was an important animal to the early Germanic peoples <strong>of</strong> Europe.<br />

Finds from the North German peat bogs show that horses were sometimes<br />

sacrificed and their skins were hung on poles over the bog. For the first several<br />

hundred <strong>years</strong> AD horse <strong>of</strong>ferings were important in pagan Germanic religious<br />

ceremonies. Piles <strong>of</strong> horse bones have been found in many North German bogs<br />

and burials.<br />

88


Remains <strong>of</strong> the head, the lower part <strong>of</strong> the legs and in some cases the base <strong>of</strong><br />

the tail are usually found. The ritual perhaps demanded that the Gods received<br />

the skin with the head, legs and tail while the participants in the ceremony ate<br />

the remainder.<br />

The early Germanic warrior also used the horse. The Roman author Tacitus,<br />

writing in the first century AD, tells us:<br />

"The horseman asks no more than his shield and spear,<br />

but the infantry have also javelins to shower, several per<br />

man, and they can hurl them to a great distance; ... Their<br />

horses are not distinguished either for beauty or for<br />

speed, nor are they trained in Roman fashion to execute<br />

various turns. They ride them straight ahead or with a<br />

single swing to the right, keeping the wheeling line so<br />

perfect that no one drops behind the rest.<br />

On general survey, their strength is seen to lie rather in<br />

their infantry, and that is why they combine the two arms<br />

in battle. The men who they select from the whole force<br />

and station in the van are fleet <strong>of</strong> foot and fit admirably<br />

into cavalry action."<br />

Also, a number <strong>of</strong> sets <strong>of</strong> horse-harness have been recovered from the German<br />

and Danish peat bogs, dating to the first few centuries AD. As we can see from<br />

this, the idea <strong>of</strong> a cavalryman was not unknown to the Germanic warrior, but it<br />

was not usual for the Anglo-Saxons to use cavalry.<br />

Contemporary finds <strong>of</strong> warriors buried with their horses are well known from the<br />

pre-Viking cultures <strong>of</strong> Scandinavia, and at Vendel and Valsgärde many <strong>of</strong> the<br />

ship burials contained horses and horse-harness. Mounted warriors are also<br />

commonly shown in contemporary art, most notably in the decorative foils used<br />

to ornament helmets.<br />

Burials <strong>of</strong> riders with their horses are also known from the Merovingian Frankish,<br />

Thuringian and Allemannic kingdoms. Burials with horses are also found in<br />

Viking Age Scandinavia.<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the most famous horse-burials is that <strong>of</strong> Childeric's grave in Tournai (482<br />

AD).<br />

89


Childeric had taken over the role <strong>of</strong> the defender <strong>of</strong> the dying Romanitas in the<br />

Merovingian realm, but he was also a Germanic pagan ruler. His burial belongs<br />

to the category <strong>of</strong> "Fuerstengraeber" (pincely graves). This phenomenon <strong>of</strong><br />

graves that are rendered prominent is well known from the early Merovingian<br />

period, but vanishes at the end <strong>of</strong> the 6th century.<br />

Childeric's grave was under a burial mound, and current research shows that the<br />

Frankish world used again the tumulus. Tumulus-graves are found mainly in the<br />

Alammanic area, but West <strong>of</strong> the Rhine they are an exception. These graves are<br />

meant to contain very important personalities; they are one <strong>of</strong> the criteria for<br />

Germanic ethnic identity and a definite pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> paganism. Childeric's grave was<br />

situated near a Roman road at the edge <strong>of</strong> a contemporary graveyard. Three<br />

horse-burials are situated at the edge <strong>of</strong> the burial mound (They contain a total<br />

<strong>of</strong> 21 horses!). These particular burials are believed to be connected to<br />

Childeric's burial. However, this thesis cannot be proven with any certainty.<br />

However, several arguments exist for connecting the horse-burials with<br />

Childeric's burial, especially since there is evidence for those graves being<br />

contemporary with Childeric's. The arguments are: All graves belong to the end<br />

<strong>of</strong> the 5th century (which can be proven by scientific methods.)<br />

It is significant that the horse graves are situated at the edge <strong>of</strong> the burial mound<br />

and the number <strong>of</strong> horses is remarkable.<br />

The horse-population is very homogenous: geldings, horses for battle,<br />

outnumber any others.<br />

It is most implausible that the horses died because <strong>of</strong> an epidemic - especially<br />

not at this place. The graves can be clearly understood as such and their place<br />

in the graveyard hints at cult/ritual significance. The occurrence <strong>of</strong> horse graves<br />

in the Merovingian period shows clearly that this custom stayed an exception<br />

between the Rhine and the Seine, while it was well known in the middle <strong>of</strong> the<br />

5th century in Thuringia and later at the Elbe, Rhine and Danube.<br />

Therefore it can be taken for sure that the horse graves are connected to the<br />

king's grave and its magnificent burial-rite.<br />

The horse skull, that was found within Childeric's grave, belonged without a<br />

doubt to his personal riding horse, while the other horses that had been<br />

sacrificed at the time <strong>of</strong> his burial, probably came from his own stables.<br />

90


The participation <strong>of</strong> horses in important ceremonies was widespread and<br />

popular, as the report about the arrival <strong>of</strong> the Frankish prince Sigimer into Lyon<br />

makes clear. The discovery in Tournai explains the special appreciation <strong>of</strong><br />

horses in Frankish society <strong>of</strong> the 5th century and the ritual significance that they<br />

had concerning burial rites <strong>of</strong> a pagan king.<br />

Other burials <strong>of</strong> this type are known from Beckum, Frankfurt, Main-Praunheim<br />

and Wulfsen. There are also many Frankish and Allemannic graves containing<br />

horse harness, although without the horse itself.<br />

THE HORSE IN ANGLO-SAXON ENGLAND<br />

Only a few people in early Anglo-Saxon England had horses and they were very<br />

valuable animals. The quotes from Beowulf show that a horse was considered a<br />

kingly gift, and this is further borne out by Bede when he is writing about King<br />

Oswin around 644 AD:<br />

"He had given an excellent horse to Bishop Aidan so<br />

that, although it was his custom to walk, he could ride it<br />

when he had to cross rivers or some other urgent<br />

necessity arose. Not long afterwards Aidan was met by a<br />

poor man begging for alms, and dismounted and ordered<br />

the horse, complete with it's royal trappings, to be given<br />

to the beggar; for he was a man <strong>of</strong> great compassion and<br />

a friend <strong>of</strong> the poor, and like a father to those in need.<br />

When the king was told <strong>of</strong> this, he said to the bishop as<br />

they were going to dinner: 'My Lord Bishop, why did you<br />

want to give this royal horse to a beggar?"<br />

”It would have been better for you to keep it as your<br />

own. Did we not have many less valuable horses, and<br />

other things which would have been good enough to give<br />

to the poor, without giving away the horse I chose<br />

especially for your own use?'"<br />

The Anglo-Saxon attitude to horses, in a religious/cult sense, was noticeably<br />

different to the continental one. In England all the archaeological evidence (even<br />

that <strong>of</strong> the cremations) suggests that the horse was not butchered and eaten as<br />

on the continent, but was interred whole. What little evidence there is for eating<br />

horseflesh is devoid <strong>of</strong> any noticeable religious contexts.<br />

91


However, the symbolic role <strong>of</strong> the horse-burial rite is made clear by the fact that<br />

they seem only to accompany adult male burials. It seems likely that in Anglo-<br />

Saxon England the religious significance <strong>of</strong> the horse may have been somewhat<br />

different to that on the continent.<br />

We know for certain that there were stud farms in Anglo-Saxon England by the<br />

tenth century because they are mentioned in wills, but it is likely that kings and<br />

rich nobles had them around much earlier. As well as the clue in the quote from<br />

Bede (above), there are many hints from later charters and accounts. By the<br />

early11th century all military men were required to have several horses by law!<br />

NOTES<br />

1. Stirrups do not appear to have been used in England<br />

until about the ninth century and were probably adopted<br />

from the Franks<br />

2. This could also account for the early Christian ban on<br />

the eating <strong>of</strong> horseflesh.<br />

3. This distinction between 'royal' horses and ordinary<br />

ones could suggest that the unusually large size <strong>of</strong> the<br />

horse in the burial at Lakenheath could represent a royal<br />

horse. Perhaps this warrior had been rewarded with a<br />

fine horse by the king.<br />

ANCIENT CULTURES OF WESTERN EUROPE<br />

Modern French institutions and people are derived from 2,000 <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> contact<br />

with diverse cultures and people. Into the area (Normandy) now defined as<br />

France (and Belgium) the Vikings, Celts, Romans, Franks came, and other<br />

people producing a mixture <strong>of</strong> practices and races.<br />

Since 1500 AD the French have formed a relatively unified territorial state in<br />

which diversity nevertheless persists.<br />

Ancient Gaul<br />

When Julius Caesar <strong>of</strong> the Roman Empire invaded Gaul in 58 BC, he found a<br />

territory reaching from the Mediterranean Sea to the North Sea; from the<br />

Pyrenees Mountains and the Atlantic Ocean to the Rhine River and the Alps<br />

Mountains. The population <strong>of</strong> possibly ten million possessed neither<br />

homogeneous roots nor unified rule.<br />

92


Several centuries earlier the Celts had surged from their Danubian homeland<br />

into the valleys <strong>of</strong> the Rhine and Rhone Rivers and as far as today's Belgium,<br />

England/Scotland, and Ireland. The newcomers mingled with the native<br />

Ligurians <strong>of</strong> the Alps, Iberians <strong>of</strong> the Pyrenees, and numerous folk elsewhere<br />

who were <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>of</strong> Phoenician, Greek, or Roman stock.<br />

The Celts<br />

Celtic rule in Gaul was decentralized. The Gaul (Latin for Celts) were basically<br />

grouped as members <strong>of</strong> clans that sometimes functioned separately and<br />

sometimes formed into one <strong>of</strong> over 400 tribes, which in turn <strong>of</strong>ten joined into one<br />

<strong>of</strong> the 70 or so "nations." Thus the Gauls had no single leader or authority, and<br />

except for Marseille and Nice, they had no cities or towns either.<br />

Most lived in scattered thatched ro<strong>of</strong> mud huts generally surrounded by a<br />

stockade. Hunting, fishing, and pastoral pursuits supplied their basic food and<br />

shelter needs. Some surpluses and craftwork in wood and leather found their<br />

way into local markets for sale or barter (exchange). Gallic religious life too was<br />

localized and pluralistic, with pantheistic worship <strong>of</strong> rivers, woods, and other<br />

elements <strong>of</strong> nature. The most widespread but not universal cult was that <strong>of</strong> the<br />

druids, centered in Brittany (Briton).<br />

Roman Conquest<br />

Roman legions marched into Gaul in 58 BC not only to protect the Roman<br />

republic's Mediterranean holdings but also, to promote Julius Caesar's personal<br />

ambitions beyond his pro-consulship <strong>of</strong> Cisalpine and Transalpine Gaul. The<br />

Gaul's contributed to their own subjugation by their tribal rivalries and inability to<br />

resist the infiltration <strong>of</strong> trans-Rhenish barbarians and the Swiss (Helvetii).<br />

Caesar's speedy success in stopping the barbarians was followed by the<br />

conquest <strong>of</strong> all <strong>of</strong> Gaul. The Roman victory was not due to superior numbers <strong>of</strong><br />

troops but to their training, discipline, and weaponry and to Gallic disunity. Even<br />

the heroism <strong>of</strong> the Gallic prince Vercingetorix failed to halt or reverse the Roman<br />

conquest.<br />

Five hundred <strong>years</strong> thereafter <strong>of</strong> Roman rule produced striking consequences for<br />

Gaul. Politically, the idea was planted <strong>of</strong> citizenship <strong>of</strong> a common state with a<br />

single set <strong>of</strong> laws and administrators and a more or less unified tax system. In<br />

practice, much localism remained, and the direct and indirect taxes were<br />

assessed and collected inequitably. If imperial Rome benefited by holding<br />

provincial Gaul (from financial exactions, manpower, and cheap grain), the Gaul<br />

themselves also derived economic advantage from their connection.<br />

93


Security against barbarians and bands <strong>of</strong> brigands encouraged the Gaul to clear<br />

more forests and farm more land. Better roads, bridges, and communications<br />

fostered greater trade. Towns and villages began to appear in place <strong>of</strong> the<br />

scattered <strong>family</strong> unit mud-hut habitations.<br />

Culturally, a taste for learning Latin and Greek was cultivated in rudimentary<br />

educational institutions in cities like Marseille, Bordeaux, and Lyons. Frequently,<br />

the interest was superficial, and outlying regions remained untutored in Latin.<br />

They also continued to practice old Celtic paganism and Druidism despite the<br />

spread <strong>of</strong> Christianity. As missionaries crisscrossed Gaul to convert the pagans<br />

and to organize The Church, other Christians clustered in monasteries to pray<br />

and to establish islands <strong>of</strong> learning. When the Roman Empire collapsed, the<br />

surviving Roman Church would be crucial for the retention <strong>of</strong> Gallic-Roman<br />

forms and practices.<br />

Frankish Kingdom<br />

The 5th-century decline <strong>of</strong> Rome was disastrous for Gaul's political unity,<br />

economic development, and cultural life. An accelerated flow <strong>of</strong> barbarians-invading<br />

in variously sized groups <strong>of</strong> Franks, Goths, and Burgundians, rather<br />

than in a single coordinated force--began the process <strong>of</strong> splintering Gaul.<br />

However, as the Romans and Gauls become assimilated so too did the Gallo-<br />

Romans and the barbarians adopt each other's ways. The France that emerged<br />

by the year 1000 AD was thus a combination <strong>of</strong> Celts (Gauls), Romans, and<br />

barbarians (Franks, Teutons, Visigoths, Burgundians, Vandals, Vikings, and<br />

others).<br />

Merovingians<br />

Out <strong>of</strong> the welter <strong>of</strong> political and territorial shifts from the 5th to the 11th century,<br />

the Church and the successive dynasties <strong>of</strong> the Merovingians (431-751 AD) and<br />

the Carolingians (747-987 AD) supplied links <strong>of</strong> continuity. The founder <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Frankish kingdom was Clovis (481-511 AD), a Merovingian. He completed the<br />

work <strong>of</strong> his grandfather, the Salian Frankish chieftain Merowen, by first<br />

overwhelming the Gallo-Roman forces at Soissons in 486 AD.<br />

Thereafter he (Clovis) extended Frankish rule over Burgundy and the whole<br />

southern region to the Pyrenees by defeating the Visigoths. A convert to<br />

Christianity in 496 AD, Clovis found that his services to the Church helped his<br />

own status in and beyond his new capital, Paris.<br />

94


Upon Clovis's death in 511 AD, the Frankish kingdom was parceled out among<br />

his four sons. Clovi's heirs subdivided their holdings and waged bitter wars<br />

against one another and outsiders. In the last century <strong>of</strong> their rule, the<br />

Merovingians exhibited their declining authority even in their particular kingdoms.<br />

Aristocratic landowners whittled away at their royal power in administrative,<br />

legal, military, and tax matters. Agriculture and trade were in disarray with the<br />

countryside ravaged by feuding chiefs and barbarian bands. Towns and villages,<br />

although still furnishing some shelter for occupants and rural refugees, dwindled<br />

as commerce ebbed.<br />

The strong influence <strong>of</strong> the Church continued, with bishops protecting townsmen<br />

and monastic orders maintaining some semblance <strong>of</strong> culture, but even the<br />

Church could not prevail against Merovingian decline. Finally, at the beginning <strong>of</strong><br />

the 8th century, after decades <strong>of</strong> incompetent Merovingian rule over the<br />

remnants <strong>of</strong> the Frankish kingdom, the Carolingians, who had served as pal ace<br />

mayors (or advisors), finally secured the reins <strong>of</strong> power.<br />

Carolingians<br />

Even before the Carolingians, Charlemagne, had become king <strong>of</strong> the Franks in<br />

768 AD. Charlemagne became emperor in 800 AD. His grandfather, Charles<br />

Martel, had amassed sufficient power to "save" Europe from the Moors at Tours<br />

in 732 AD.<br />

Martel's talents and military forces were passed on to Charlemagne's father,<br />

Pepin the Short, whose aid to the missionary Saint Boniface was compensated<br />

by the Pope's endorsement <strong>of</strong> Pepin and his sons as the legitimate dynasty <strong>of</strong><br />

the Frankish kingdom. Upon these foundations, Charlemagne waged<br />

innumerable wars and gained all Europe from the Pyrenees to the Vistula. His<br />

rule encompassed no more than Gaul and the Frankish kingdom, but it<br />

nevertheless left a strong imprint upon France. It also foreshadowed the feudal<br />

system, which was already evolving.<br />

Within the Frankish state, the vigorous and attractive Charlemagne extended<br />

royal power and financial resources. In exchange for extensive, but<br />

nonhereditary land grants and the right to levy local taxes, lords <strong>of</strong> manors<br />

furnished military troops and judicial services to the King, and the lower classes<br />

provided labor on road and other public works.<br />

95


As a check on the local notables, Charlemagne sent out teams <strong>of</strong> missidominici<br />

(usually a bishop and a count) to inspect the districts and report on any<br />

irregularities. Two assemblies were held each year, possible forerunners <strong>of</strong> the<br />

States-General (parliament). In the spring session Noblemen had opportunity to<br />

discuss their problems, and the King could present his program or impressions<br />

<strong>of</strong> the realm.<br />

In his capital at Aachen (Aix-la-Chapelle) and in other towns, Charlemagne<br />

rekindled intellectual life by gathering holy men, scholars, and literary figures like<br />

Alcuin. Works <strong>of</strong> Greek and particularly Latin were copied and analyzed in new<br />

schools founded by favored churchmen.<br />

Charlemagne's encouragement <strong>of</strong> learning had perhaps more long-range<br />

significance for French and Western civilization than his sensational military and<br />

political ventures.<br />

The Carolingian decline, after Charlemagne, followed the same pattern as the<br />

Merovingians' after Clovis. The same type <strong>of</strong> partition <strong>of</strong> lands, notably<br />

formalized in the Treaty <strong>of</strong> Verdun in 843 AD, resulted in the area roughly<br />

equivalent to medieval France being assigned to the Frankish emperor Charles<br />

II. He and his descendants held an ever-weakening grip over the kingdom<br />

against invading Vikings--who, as Normans, established the Duchy <strong>of</strong><br />

Normandy--and predatory Lords. Over the shrunken French state the Capetian<br />

dynasty would achieve kingship by 987 AD, and within that state the feudal<br />

system would flower.<br />

Capetian Kingdom (987-1328 AD)<br />

For nearly 1,000 <strong>years</strong>, the house <strong>of</strong> Capet furnished France with kings, first as<br />

direct-line Capetians and later through the branch families <strong>of</strong> Valois and<br />

Bourbon. The line was literally cut by the guillotining <strong>of</strong> Louis XVI in 1792 AD,<br />

although his brothers Louis XVIII and Charles X and his distant cousin Louis-<br />

Philippe served as monarchs after Napoleon I.<br />

Between Hugh Capet's coronation in 987 AD and the succession <strong>of</strong> the Valois in<br />

1328 AD or the inception <strong>of</strong> the Hundred Years' War in 1338 AD, the feudal<br />

system became crystallized along with the concept <strong>of</strong> French kingships. Cities<br />

and towns revived, peopled by bourgeois citizens engaged in a resurgent trade<br />

<strong>of</strong> agricultural and craft products. A cathedral-building boom satisfied the<br />

religious spirit and supplied jobs. The Crusades absorbed the energies <strong>of</strong> kings,<br />

counts, clergy, and commoners. And the Norman conquest <strong>of</strong> England<br />

established the centuries-long connection and rivalry with that island kingdom.<br />

96


Feudalism, rooted in land grants <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne and the subsequent<br />

breakdown <strong>of</strong> his empire, became almost inevitable when weak kings failed to<br />

check the Viking incursions <strong>of</strong> the 9th and 10th centuries.<br />

Surely but haphazardly, feudalism developed as a contractual arrangement<br />

between Lord and King, and mannerisms came to determine the relationship<br />

between Lord and peasant. As warriors for the king, the lords were bound to<br />

render military service at their own cost. In return, not only did they receive<br />

hereditary title to tracts as large as provinces but also the right to tax, oversee<br />

and judge their inhabitants.<br />

Toward their subjects, the lords owed protection and the preservation <strong>of</strong> order;<br />

from them, they were due loyalty, rents, fees, and obligations <strong>of</strong> a military and<br />

economic nature.<br />

The relative strength <strong>of</strong> Lords and Kings <strong>of</strong>ten depended not upon title but upon<br />

personal traits and capabilities, extent <strong>of</strong> landholdings, resources available,<br />

alliances possible, and church support. The local Lords' power was<br />

demonstrated in the election <strong>of</strong> Hugh Capet to the kingship in 987 AD. His<br />

predecessors were mere Counts <strong>of</strong> Anjou and Blois, and his supporters included<br />

the Duke <strong>of</strong> Normandy. As Kings the Capetians were in actual possession <strong>of</strong><br />

only their <strong>family</strong> lands <strong>of</strong> central France--the Ile de France--situated around Paris<br />

and Orleans.<br />

It was long a question how much authority would be allowed the Kings <strong>of</strong> France<br />

in the lands <strong>of</strong> the Dukes or Counts <strong>of</strong> Normandy, Aquitaine, Burgundy, and<br />

Flanders. An outstanding example was the case <strong>of</strong> the Dukes <strong>of</strong> Normandy.<br />

Duke William's conquest <strong>of</strong> England in 1066 AD and his ascent to the English<br />

throne, as William I, obviously made the subsequent Dukes <strong>of</strong> Normandy and<br />

Kings <strong>of</strong> England awesome competitors to their feudal overlord...the Kings <strong>of</strong><br />

France.<br />

The English Kings extended their French holdings even further when Eleanor Of<br />

Aquitane, after the annulment <strong>of</strong> her marriage to the pious Capetian Louis VII,<br />

married (1152 AD) the future Henry II <strong>of</strong> England.<br />

To tip the precarious balance in their favor, shrewd Capetian Kings frequently<br />

encouraged and linked-up with the new middle-class, whose urban and<br />

commercial interests <strong>of</strong>ten clashed with the warrior and rural concerns <strong>of</strong> the<br />

feudal lords.<br />

97


Royal charters granted special privileges and wider markets to the bourgeoisie,<br />

and the bourgeois could pay. Churchmen too could be wooed to the King's side<br />

with his patronage for cathedrals, schools, and crusades.<br />

With glaring exceptions and tragic consequences, French participation in the<br />

Crusades stimulated a spirit <strong>of</strong> national rather than local pride, tied the church<br />

more closely to the monarchy, and created contacts with Italy and the Middle<br />

East for French merchants and scholars.<br />

Of unquestionable vitality in this Medieval era was the cultural expression. In<br />

monasteries and universities, churchmen and laymen studied, discussed, and<br />

debated theological tracts, Greek and Latin works, and a spate <strong>of</strong> literature<br />

beginning to appear in the vernacular French language.<br />

Consolidation <strong>of</strong> Royal Power (1328-1715 AD)<br />

Such Capetians as Hugh Capet, Philip II, Louis IX, and Philip IV succeeded in<br />

upholding and enlarging the royal prerogative beyond their <strong>family</strong> lands; other<br />

Capetians failed. The Valois branch (1328-1589 AD), after a dreary start and<br />

before a whimpering end, drove the English out <strong>of</strong> France, consolidated the<br />

kingdom, asserted royal authority, launched expeditions into Italy, and ushered<br />

in a cultural Renaissance. What the Valois left undone was completed by the<br />

Bourbons.<br />

From the Hundred Years' War to the Wars <strong>of</strong> Religion<br />

The expulsion <strong>of</strong> the English involved the French in the Hundred Years War<br />

(1338-1453 AD), a conflict <strong>of</strong> intermittent intensity. Mixed into the origins <strong>of</strong> the<br />

war were the quest for commercial and political prizes in Flanders and the duel<br />

between the English and French Kings for Normandy, Aquitaine, and other<br />

provinces.<br />

One highlight <strong>of</strong> the war was the contribution <strong>of</strong> Saint Joan <strong>of</strong> Arc. Inspired by<br />

visions instructing her to present herself to the Dauphin (later Charles VII) and<br />

free Orleans from the English, she in turn inspired the Dauphin, his advisors, and<br />

the public. Although she was burned at the stake in 1431 AD, her mission was<br />

accomplished within a generation. Relieved <strong>of</strong> the English presence, the French<br />

monarchs, notably Louis XI (1461-83 AD), finished the task <strong>of</strong> consolidating the<br />

Kingdom.<br />

They then began to seek extension <strong>of</strong> their power beyond the boundaries <strong>of</strong><br />

France. Charles VIII invaded Italy in 1494 AD, launching the Italian Wars and a<br />

long dynastic rivalry with the Habsburgs <strong>of</strong> Austria and Spain.<br />

98


Sixteenth-century France was blessed by two strong Kings, Francis I and Henry<br />

II, and cursed by three weak ones, the sons <strong>of</strong> Henry II by Catherine De Medicis.<br />

The Wars <strong>of</strong> Religion spoiled not only by the weak monarchs, but French<br />

prosperity and solidarity also after 1560 AD. Catholics battled Calvinist<br />

Huguenots, each faction aspiring to control the monarchy. Catherine de Medicis<br />

steered a Machiavellian course to maintain her children's status.<br />

However, she was barely outlived by her last son, Henry III, who was<br />

assassinated in 1589 AD. This paved the way for the first Bourbon, Henry IV, the<br />

leader <strong>of</strong> the Huguenots, to fight and compromise his road to the throne by 1598<br />

AD. He satisfied Huguenots by the tolerant Edict <strong>of</strong> Nantes in 1598 AD and<br />

mollified Catholics by his own conversion so as to enter the Paris he considered<br />

"worth a Mass."<br />

Bourbon Reconstruction<br />

By tact, persuasion, and force, Henry IV reduced religious tensions, stimulated<br />

commerce and manufacturing, and curbed the nobility. Cardinals Richelieu and<br />

Mazarin who were the de facto rulers <strong>of</strong> France, under Henry's weak son Louis<br />

XIII, vigorously pursued the last process.<br />

It was Louis XIV, however, who truly tamed the aristocracy, at least until the end<br />

(1715 AD) <strong>of</strong> his own absolutist reign. Already deprived by Richelieu <strong>of</strong> their<br />

fortresses in the countryside, prohibited from dueling, and subjected to royal<br />

edicts and administrators, the nobles were turned by Louis into powerless<br />

courtiers, forced to attend him in the new Palace <strong>of</strong> Versailles.<br />

The grandeur <strong>of</strong> Versailles, imitated by so many European monarchs, was not<br />

merely architectural and social in value. It was also a focal point from which<br />

emanated favors and patronage for artists, writers, and scientists.<br />

In this period the bourgeoisie was the beneficiary <strong>of</strong> mercantilist policies<br />

developed most notably by Jean Baptiste Colbert. The interests <strong>of</strong> the royal<br />

treasury <strong>of</strong>ten coincided with subsidies for manufacturing and for expanded<br />

internal, colonial, and foreign trade.<br />

The middle class and the peasantry paid, however, by a heavy tax burden to<br />

finance Louis HIV's wars and other enterprises.<br />

99


French influence abroad rose as the secular-minded Cardinal Richelieu engaged<br />

Catholic Frenchmen as allies with Protestant Princes against the Holy Roman<br />

Emperors, the German Catholic Princes, and Spain in the Thirty Years War,<br />

after which France gained Alsace by the Peace <strong>of</strong> Westphalia (1648 AD). Louis<br />

XIV further expanded French territory in Europe and overseas and placed his<br />

grandson on the Spanish throne as Philip V. The Bourbons completed all the<br />

wars, diplomacy, and marriage that Valois left undone.<br />

HUGUENOT (METHODIST) HISTORY<br />

Thanks to L'Histoire, mes bons Amis<br />

The Rhône River has remained a premier center for trade and agriculture for<br />

<strong>thousand</strong>s <strong>of</strong> <strong>years</strong>. The river flows south from Lac Léman at Geneva,<br />

Switzerland through a region once occupied by the Keltoi, the name given to<br />

people in southern France with whom the ancient Greeks traded, in particular by<br />

the writer Herodotus. The earliest archaeological evidence places Celtic tribes in<br />

France and western Germany in the late Bronze Age, around 1200 BC. In the<br />

early Iron Age, they are associated with the Hallstatt culture (8th century to 6th<br />

century BC), named for an archaeological site in Austria. In the 5th century BC<br />

(late Iron Age) the La Tène culture, characterized by finely crafted jewelry,<br />

weapons, and pottery, spread from eastern Gaul (the English word for the Latin<br />

name Gallia) throughout the rest <strong>of</strong> the Celtic world. Between the 5th and 1st<br />

centuries BC, this influence extended from Hispania to the shores <strong>of</strong> the Black<br />

Sea.<br />

Celtic Gaul<br />

The Gaulois subjugated northern Italy, for a time occupied Rome, and seized<br />

land even as distant as Turkey (Galatia or Gallogræcia). The Gaulois included<br />

Celtic tribes like the Helvetii, the Sequani, and the Aedui, along the Rhône and<br />

Saône rivers; the Arverni among the mountains (Cévennes) to the west <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Rhône; and, the Allobroges along the Isère River. Rome "conquered" all <strong>of</strong><br />

Gallia. Munatius Plancus, under Julius Caesar established the colonial city <strong>of</strong><br />

Lugdunum (meaning raven on a hill), what is today Lyon, at the confluence <strong>of</strong><br />

the Rhône and Saône Rivers, overlooking small existing Gaulois settlements.<br />

While the Western Roman Empire flourished, the Gaulois enjoyed close<br />

relations with the Romans. Their fortunes, both in war and peace, became<br />

indivisible from those <strong>of</strong> Rome. Most ancient travelers to northern and western<br />

Europe first had to pass, by foot, by animal, or by boat, through Lugdunum.<br />

100


More about Lyon<br />

The Celtic language slipped into disuse as Roman influence grew over the next<br />

few centuries. Only a few hundred words survive <strong>of</strong> the Gaulois. A Romance<br />

version <strong>of</strong> Latin remained, best reflected in Provençal (as well as the Occitan or<br />

Langue d'oc tongue and dialects), spoken in the southern third <strong>of</strong> France, and<br />

used by about one-fourth <strong>of</strong> today's French population.<br />

Grenoble, tucked away among the mountains where the Drac and Isère rivers<br />

merge, has a somewhat similar beginning as Lyon, being first a tribal center<br />

(Cularo). Later it became the Roman city, eventually called Gratianopolis,<br />

"Grenoble" being a corruption <strong>of</strong> the Latin. The Emperor Gratian (for whom the<br />

city was named) was murdered in Lyon by the mutinying commander <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Roman armies <strong>of</strong> Britain (August 25, 383), before the Emperor could reach the<br />

safety <strong>of</strong> the Alps. He was 23.<br />

In some ways the <strong>history</strong> <strong>of</strong> the British Isles, which mirrors that <strong>of</strong> France, helps<br />

to explain the event. The various local tribes, known collectively to the Romans<br />

only as Britanni, probably began to adopt Celtic culture during the early Iron Age<br />

phase (8th-6th century BC). Rome built colonial fortifications at places like<br />

Londinium and Eboracum (York), after its successful invasion in 43 AD;<br />

however, Rome's hold on these places remained always more tenuous than on<br />

the Continent. From the resulting many rebellions came a few emperors, such as<br />

Flvius Valerius Constantinus, whose nom de guerre is Constantine I, the Great.<br />

Ultimately, however, in the 5th century AD, during the twilight <strong>of</strong> the Western<br />

Roman Empire, even Gallia was overrun by successive incursions by Goths,<br />

Franks, and Huns. Grenoble and areas south in Provence did not experience the<br />

full brunt <strong>of</strong> these invasions, which allowed the Provençal culture to flourish.<br />

The Franks, Another<br />

The name <strong>of</strong> France derives from a Germanic tribe (and <strong>of</strong> earlier Nordic<br />

origin?), the Salian Franks.<br />

Their leader {C} hlodwig (ruled from 481 to 511) was the first notable ruler <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Merovingian dynasty. This past year France celebrated the 1500th anniversary<br />

<strong>of</strong> his baptism in 496, several <strong>years</strong> after his marriage to Burgundian Princess<br />

and Saint, Clotilda (June 3). His name, Latinized, is Louis {the {C} h being<br />

silent), while in English he is known as Clovis I.<br />

He was the first <strong>of</strong> 18 individuals named Louis, who over the course <strong>of</strong> French<br />

<strong>history</strong> held or were pretenders to the French Crown. {C} hlodwig first made<br />

Paris the French capital.<br />

101


The kingdom declined in size and power, after his death, until the Carolingians,<br />

the succeeding ruling <strong>family</strong>, again united the Franks, in order to push the Moors<br />

back from an invasion <strong>of</strong> Europe (732 AD). Competing interests between heirs<br />

gradually tore apart the Carolingian kingdom.<br />

Disunity led, eventually, to a three-part division by the Treaty <strong>of</strong> Verdun (843),<br />

creating a west Frankish kingdom in the western portion <strong>of</strong> modern France.<br />

Within 100 <strong>years</strong> the Capetian <strong>family</strong> (also Frankish nobles) took control <strong>of</strong> this<br />

portion. Lands east <strong>of</strong> the north-south line made by the Rhône/Saône/ Meuse<br />

Rivers lay in another (the middle) kingdom. Thus, the area around Grenoble,<br />

which was part <strong>of</strong> Provence during much <strong>of</strong> this interim time, survived as<br />

nominally independent for another 600 <strong>years</strong>. Disunity in the western kingdom<br />

also led to successful raids from wandering Norseman from Scandinavia (Viking<br />

pirates). One group, the Normans settled in the lower Seine river valley along<br />

the English Channel (Normandy) at the invitation <strong>of</strong> a local noble. The chiefs <strong>of</strong><br />

the Norman tribes, soon adopted what by now was a distinct French language,<br />

accepted Christianity, swore allegiance (fealty) to the local Frankish ruler, and<br />

became magnates (or French nobility) themselves.<br />

In the time <strong>of</strong> the early rulers <strong>of</strong> the House <strong>of</strong> Capet, the king was only primus<br />

inter pares or the first among equals, being <strong>of</strong> no more illustrious origins or<br />

having no larger territorial holdings than his peers. The other noble peers were<br />

his counts (comtes), his companions. The Dukes <strong>of</strong> Normandy, Brittany,<br />

Burgundy, and Acquitaine, as well as, the Counts <strong>of</strong> Flanders, Champagne and<br />

Vermandois thought themselves equal. Soon after the Peers <strong>of</strong> France were<br />

twelve in number - six spiritual and six temporal. "Traditional peerage" dates<br />

from the 14th century growing out <strong>of</strong> and arising out <strong>of</strong> the need to reward<br />

"loyalty" during the wars <strong>of</strong> the period.<br />

England (Angle-land) underwent a 5th century (AD) Germanic conquest by the<br />

Angles, Saxons and other northern European cousins <strong>of</strong> the Franks.<br />

Over time, the rule <strong>of</strong> many tribal leaders was consolidated under one English<br />

King and his loyal Barons (the witenagemot). England and France remained<br />

intertwined through intermarriage. As an example, Edward the Confessor, a son<br />

<strong>of</strong> Anglo-Saxon King Ethelred, was recalled from Normandy, where he had lived<br />

in exile with Norman Christian cousins. Not unexpectedly, Edward's reign<br />

witnessed increasing Norman-French influence. Edward oversaw completion <strong>of</strong><br />

Westminster Abbey, which he finished just in time for his burial in January 1066.<br />

Edward's death without an heir left the succession in doubt and in dispute.<br />

102


The witenagemot chose Harold, Earl <strong>of</strong> Wessex. The Earl had once been held<br />

hostage by a Scandinavian cousin, also named Harold, and was released only<br />

upon giving up any interest in the English throne. This relative, now called King<br />

Harold III <strong>of</strong> Norway, wished to claim his prize. Another contender and cousin<br />

was Duke William <strong>of</strong> Normandy.<br />

Harold, then currently English King, Harold II, fought <strong>of</strong>f an invasion by the<br />

Scandinavian claimant, defeating him at Stamford Bridge on September 25,<br />

1066. Notwithstanding this success, the course <strong>of</strong> world <strong>history</strong> radically<br />

changed at the Battle <strong>of</strong> Hastings on October 14, 1066; because, Duke William<br />

(the Conqueror) established a beachhead in England without opposition, while<br />

Harold busied himself elsewhere. When an exhausted Anglo-Saxon army was<br />

able to turn its attention to the second set <strong>of</strong> invaders, it was too late. French<br />

Barons, née Viking pirates, had established the new English royal <strong>family</strong> and<br />

noble retinue. William was crowned in Westminster Abbey on Christmas Day.<br />

Norman feudalism became the basis for redistributing the land among the<br />

conquerors, giving England a Norman-French aristocracy. England turned away<br />

from Scandinavian social and political structure towards France. After the<br />

Norman invasion the "English" court spoke French; but conducted business in<br />

the local language -- eventually a friendly and amicable compromise was<br />

reached. Rabid extremists <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxon persuasion can point out that the<br />

English language overcame the Celtic and Roman influences, while Norman<br />

French never fully subdued it.<br />

Thus today, we swear (Germanic) and affirm (French); we raise swine<br />

(Germanic), have pigs (Old English, perhaps Celtic, but the original etymology<br />

remains obscure), and eat pork (French); a canine (Latin) pet can be dog (again<br />

more Celtic), hound (Germanic), or dawg (Georgian).<br />

There is <strong>of</strong> course a dispute about whether lawyers/attorneys use two words for<br />

everything, because <strong>of</strong> the differences between Old English and Norman-<br />

French, or because counselors <strong>of</strong> the legal kind once were paid by the 'word.'<br />

Finally, consider the word "cat" <strong>of</strong> Germanic origin. Probably, the Germanic<br />

tribes borrowed the word from the Romans, who brought really big cats into the<br />

Circus at Lugdunum and elsewhere. The Latin language has another word for<br />

cat, which we know today as feline. Just maybe this helps explain why,<br />

depending on your perspective, English spelling is a "mess" (a French<br />

derivative) or a "jumble" (a word whose origin is unknown).<br />

103


William, Duke <strong>of</strong> [French] Normandy, although himself a Capetian vassal, as an<br />

English ruler exercised far more real power, over a far larger realm, than did his<br />

King, Philip I (who reigned from 1060 to 1108 AD). The interests and goals <strong>of</strong> the<br />

ruling families soon began to collide.<br />

The common elements <strong>of</strong> the religious and political <strong>history</strong> <strong>of</strong> England and<br />

France were not strong enough to overcome these difficulties. The Capetian and<br />

Norman clans and their successors disputed claims and allegiances for the next<br />

eight hundred and fifty <strong>years</strong>. Wars would be fought primarily because each<br />

royal house had an arguably valid claim against the other's land. Often religion<br />

was blamed for the dispute; but, the underlying cause remained political. It is<br />

only at the end <strong>of</strong> these second <strong>thousand</strong> <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> the Christian era that these<br />

two countries have established a record <strong>of</strong> relatively consistent cooperation.<br />

During the interim, their political (economic) conflicts, and those <strong>of</strong> other<br />

European powers, were played out on the battlefields <strong>of</strong> the Old World, as well<br />

as in the Americas. Before the Europeans and their troubles <strong>of</strong>ficially arrived in<br />

the New World, however, the river system running through the center <strong>of</strong> the<br />

United States, much like the Rhône and its tributaries, had affected tribal trade<br />

and agriculture <strong>of</strong> the indigenous people for <strong>thousand</strong>s <strong>of</strong> <strong>years</strong>. The Algonquian<br />

people called this the father <strong>of</strong> waters; the Ojibwe called the water source mezzi<br />

{misi} sippi -- the "big river."<br />

After entering from the Northeast, the Mississippi and its watershed became a<br />

key factor in the direct French influence in the New World. LaSalle visited the<br />

lower Mississippi region in 1682. He claimed it for the French King, Louis XIV,<br />

hence the name Louisiana. The first Europeans <strong>of</strong> the lower Mississippi, mostly<br />

French and some Spanish settlers who had arrived much earlier, were known as<br />

Creoles.<br />

When Marquette, Jolliet and others explored this Nation's heartland, it was a part<br />

<strong>of</strong> New France (France's North American colonial empire).<br />

The French founded trading settlements in the northern Mississippi River Valley<br />

with names such as St. Louis and Ste. Genevieve. They tried, unsuccessfully, to<br />

name the big river after Louis.<br />

A name that survives today, "Illinois", reflects the French pronunciation for the<br />

native nation in that part <strong>of</strong> the region. Cahokia was founded in 1699 by French<br />

missionaries and named for a tribe <strong>of</strong> the Illinois people. The village, the oldest<br />

permanent European settlement in Illinois, was also the site <strong>of</strong> the largest<br />

prehistoric Native American city north <strong>of</strong> Mexico. Today it lies between East St.<br />

Louis and Granite City and is known for racing and horseradish.<br />

104


Much later, towns like Dubuque, the first settlement in Iowa (1788) founded by a<br />

French-Canadian looking for lead, were established.<br />

Today's name for the Rock River (in Illinois) naturally flows from the anglicized<br />

French name, Rive a la Roche.<br />

The French also had a more northern colonial presence. The first settlement <strong>of</strong><br />

New France was established in what is today known as the Canadian Maritime<br />

Provinces. The French founded Acadia before Jamestown and Plymouth in<br />

1604, although a heavy influx did not begin until the 1620's. The British and<br />

French both had claimed these northern lands. The English obtained permanent<br />

possession <strong>of</strong> mainland Acadia by the Peace <strong>of</strong> Utrecht (1713 AD), which ended<br />

the War <strong>of</strong> the Spanish Succession; also known as Queen Anne's War in the<br />

Americas, the same war in which England obtained Gibraltar.<br />

The Acadians, who had attempted to remain neutral in the Anglo-French<br />

conflicts, suffered. In 1755 AD, because <strong>of</strong> renewed war with France (the Seven<br />

Years' War) and doubts about the loyalty <strong>of</strong> the Acadians, the British colonial<br />

authorities removed the Acadians from their lands, dispossessed them <strong>of</strong> their<br />

property, and dispersed them among the other British holdings in the Americas.<br />

Some <strong>of</strong> the Cajuns, as they are today known, fled to less populated areas <strong>of</strong><br />

southeastern Louisiana, away from the higher riverbanks, to places not already<br />

occupied by the Creoles. Acadian descendants retain today, in large measure,<br />

the language spoken upon exile. A list <strong>of</strong> names from this area in Louisiana<br />

would show the French (Acadian or Creole) influence: Bourgeois, Broussard,<br />

Guidry, Jeansonne, Lambert, Ordeneaux, Robichaux.<br />

For economic, as well as political reasons, the French Crown ceded colonial<br />

Louisiana to the Spanish, who had competing claims. It was returned secretly to<br />

France on the eve <strong>of</strong> its sale by Napoleon to the United States.<br />

The sale (commonly called the Louisiana Purchase) also put to rest claims that<br />

had kept Georgia's border from extending westward to the sea.<br />

By 1778 the French Crown <strong>of</strong>ficially had intervened against Britain in the<br />

American Revolution, thereby hoping to weaken its colonial rival and to recover<br />

its lost colonies. Participation in the war increased a politically dangerous and<br />

burdensome French national debt; yet, without the Alliance <strong>of</strong> 1778 AD, there<br />

would have been no United States, able to claim its Manifest Destiny, a destiny<br />

that included and was made real by the Louisiana Purchase.<br />

105


We should also not fail to remember Napolean's help during the War <strong>of</strong> 1812<br />

AD. Without the French alliance and its internal political consequences, the long<br />

European War(s) it precipitated; the "success" <strong>of</strong> the Americans, which then<br />

inspired the French Revolution; and the First Republic's bloody excesses, which<br />

led to the Emperor Napoleon; France would have had no occasion to part with<br />

her New World claims.<br />

France also influenced events along the American East Coast, well before the<br />

US Revolution. This was due in significant part because <strong>of</strong> Huguenot migration.<br />

The Huguenots were a strong political force, as well as, a group <strong>of</strong> Protestant<br />

worshippers. They were skilled artisans, intellectuals and army <strong>of</strong>ficers.<br />

Protestantism had arrived in France in about 1520 AD and experienced<br />

alternating periods <strong>of</strong> persecution and tolerance. During the <strong>years</strong> from 1562 AD<br />

until nearly the end <strong>of</strong> the century, eight civil wars were waged, nominally for<br />

religious reasons. The underlying cause however, was rivalry between<br />

competing political interests for the French crown.<br />

Eventually, the Protestants led by Henry <strong>of</strong> Navarre, who became Henry IV, King<br />

and the first Bourbon ruler <strong>of</strong> France after the assassination <strong>of</strong> the last Valois<br />

King in 1589 AD. Although the new King converted to Catholicism to ease the<br />

transition, he granted full Protestant tolerance by the Edict <strong>of</strong> Nantes in 1598<br />

AD. Never the less, the Huguenots' political influence threatened the security <strong>of</strong><br />

the absolutist monarchs who followed after Henry's death. On-<strong>of</strong>f periods <strong>of</strong><br />

persecutions followed until the Huguenots lost full power, after the revocation <strong>of</strong><br />

the Edict <strong>of</strong> Nantes by King Louis XIV in 1685 AD, a few <strong>years</strong> after LaSalle<br />

visited Louisiana. Protestant worship was forbidden; preachers were expelled<br />

from the country; and houses <strong>of</strong> worship were destroyed.<br />

Under the threat <strong>of</strong> heavy punishment, between 200,000 and 300,000<br />

Huguenots fled France, joining others who had left much earlier. Many more<br />

were killed.<br />

The Huguenots after escaping France reached the New World by various routes,<br />

through England, Switzerland and the Netherlands. Some Huguenots with<br />

names such as Echols, Durrett, Ward, Paschall, Barrs, Pouder, Bell, etc, landed<br />

in Virginia and North Carolina. In South Carolina names like Cordes, Balluet,<br />

Fleury, Foisson, Tauvron, LaRoche, Horry, Trapier show their French origin.<br />

They and their descendants became farmers, merchants, Anglican priests,<br />

politicians and soldiers. Some fought the French Nation in the French-Indian<br />

wars. Many fought the British Crown during the American Revolution.<br />

106


The Huguenots' story mirrors that <strong>of</strong> countless German, Scottish and Irish<br />

immigrants <strong>of</strong> the same time period who came to the Southern English Colonies,<br />

in order to escape the politically instigated hardships.<br />

The conflicts that affected the Acadians and Huguenots also left deep marks on<br />

the English. The British rulers' excesses gave us the concept <strong>of</strong> the Bill <strong>of</strong> Rights<br />

and furnished the impetus for English immigration. The Mayflower Compact, a<br />

basic document in establishing America's form <strong>of</strong> government, clearly reflects<br />

the signers' determination to avoid the destabilizing turmoil <strong>of</strong> the age.<br />

The Reformation also made quite a personal impression on England's<br />

monarchy. Unlike France, by the end <strong>of</strong> the 17th century England had become<br />

generally a Protestant nation. In 1683 AD Princess Anne married Prince George<br />

<strong>of</strong> Denmark. Although her father, James II, converted to Roman Catholicism in<br />

1672 AD, Anne remained Protestant and acquiesced in James's overthrow by<br />

the anti-Roman Catholic "Glorious Revolution <strong>of</strong> 1688 AD", which brought her<br />

sister Mary and Mary's husband, William <strong>of</strong> Orange, to the throne. On William's<br />

death in 1702 AD, Queen Anne restored to favor John Churchill, making him<br />

Duke <strong>of</strong> Marlborough. As captain-general <strong>of</strong> the British army, Marlborough<br />

(Winston Churchill's forebear), won a series <strong>of</strong> victories over the French in the<br />

War <strong>of</strong> the Spanish Succession.<br />

During Queen Anne's reign the kingdoms <strong>of</strong> England and Scotland were united<br />

(1707), contributing to Scottish and later Scottish-Irish immigration. She died in<br />

London on August 1, 1714, having no surviving children. A German cousin,<br />

George, Elector <strong>of</strong> Hannover, followed Queen Anne, as King George I <strong>of</strong> Great<br />

Britain, by the terms <strong>of</strong> the Act <strong>of</strong> Settlement, passed by Parliament in 1701 AD.<br />

It secured the succession <strong>of</strong> the English crown to members <strong>of</strong> the House <strong>of</strong><br />

Hannover <strong>of</strong> the Protestant faith, unless Queen Anne, the last <strong>of</strong> the Protestant<br />

Stuarts, provided a suitable heir. Anne's husband died in 1708 AD without issue.<br />

Thus, this law had the effect <strong>of</strong> excluding Roman Catholics from the throne.<br />

Thoroughly German in tastes and habits, George I never learned the English<br />

language. The British Proprietary Colony (the town <strong>of</strong> Savannah founded in<br />

1733 AD), named after this German-speaking father <strong>of</strong> thoroughly English King<br />

George II, was established in part to hold the Spanish in check. John Wesley, as<br />

recounted in his diary (1736 AD), began to perfect a method <strong>of</strong> evangelism by<br />

holding Protestant services each Sunday in at least three languages with<br />

English, German and French settlers at Savannah.<br />

107


Peter Crothaire (derivation <strong>of</strong> de la Croix), a Huguenot <strong>of</strong> the Bordeaux region<br />

(his parents were béarnais, from the region <strong>of</strong> Béarn near Navarre), changed his<br />

last name to LaRoche (upon marriage?), during his service to the husband <strong>of</strong><br />

Queen Anne. Béarn was a small semi-independent province, immediately north<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Pyrénées, about 45 miles long and 35 miles wide. Pau, its capital, lies at<br />

the center. It formed a considerable portion <strong>of</strong> the Kingdom <strong>of</strong> Navarre. Today<br />

Pau is included in the Department <strong>of</strong> Basses Pyrénées.<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the Trustees <strong>of</strong> Georgia at its founding, John LaRoche, descended from<br />

Peter Crothaire née LaRoche.<br />

Another descendant, <strong>of</strong> a later generation, Isaac LaRoche, was born in<br />

Savannah. He became a merchant-farmer in Richmond County, Georgia.<br />

Records indicate that his father was a soldier in the American Revolution.<br />

Isaac's wife, Elizabeth, was the daughter <strong>of</strong> another "American" soldier from<br />

London, who allegedly provisioned his fighting company out <strong>of</strong> his own pocket<br />

after immigrating to the Augusta area.<br />

She was also the granddaughter <strong>of</strong> Donald MacKay, who as a child first settled<br />

at New Inverness (Darien Georgia USA) in about 1736 AD. Donald's Scottish<br />

father was killed or captured at the battle <strong>of</strong> Moosa (1740 AD) when Donald was<br />

only nine. Donald overcame this tragedy and later owned part <strong>of</strong> St. Simons<br />

Island, including possession <strong>of</strong> Fort Fredricka, after the Spanish were no longer<br />

a threat to English holdings in Georgia. The abandoned tabby (shell concrete)<br />

buildings at Fredricka were recycled because <strong>of</strong> a lack <strong>of</strong> materials at the time,<br />

leaving only the base outlines tourists see today. Thus visibly demonstrating,<br />

how a small rock (petros) can sometimes become a firm foundation.<br />

The assets <strong>of</strong> ChlorAlp lie in the Rhône River watershed near Hauterives on a<br />

tributary called the Galaure and at le Pont-de-Claix on another tributary, the<br />

Drac. The original owner is Rhodia Chemie, a subsidiary <strong>of</strong> Rhône-Poulenc<br />

(RP). RP celebrated its 100th anniversary in 1995, a century rich in French<br />

chemical industry <strong>history</strong>.<br />

In June <strong>of</strong> 1895 chemists Prosper Monnet, Auguste Gilliard and Jean-Marie<br />

Cartier founded Société Chemique des Usines du Rhône, [Rhône Factories<br />

Chemical Company]. Monnet, Cartier, and Marc Gilliard (the father <strong>of</strong> Auguste)<br />

had previously worked together near Geneva to develop and produce dyes. The<br />

Saint-Fons site on the Rhône, south <strong>of</strong> Lyon, would be their first new factory to<br />

make dyes from coal-tar chemistry.<br />

108


Base chemicals such as phenol, salicylic acid and vanillin still are produced by<br />

RP today. Part <strong>of</strong> the Company began in medicines and home remedies, a<br />

drugstore business, which took on the sale chemical supplies for photography<br />

after 1837. The two partners, Pierre Whittmann and his son-in-law Étienne<br />

Poulenc, as well as Étienne's three sons, turned to research and manufacturing,<br />

creating a business that would be known as Établissements Poulenc Frères. The<br />

merger <strong>of</strong> these two companies in 1928, along with various additional<br />

acquisitions, have established RP as a premier chemical and drug company.<br />

In the 1920's the Company began to work with the Gillet <strong>family</strong> <strong>of</strong> Lyon to make<br />

artificial silk. The Gillet <strong>family</strong> manufactured dyes and textiles. The processes for<br />

making new fabrics and leather dyes led to the manufacture <strong>of</strong> new compounds<br />

such as acetic acid, tin dichloride and sodium phosphate. The Pont-de-Claix<br />

factory (usine) was originally established near Grenoble by the Société du<br />

Chlore Liquide, which produced chemical weapons (phosgene-based) in<br />

response to the German chemical attacks in the Great War.<br />

The Gillet <strong>family</strong> acquired Usine du Pont-de-Claix in 1919 and changed its entire<br />

chemical holdings to the name Progil in 1920. After the war Progil expanded into<br />

petrochemical and agricultural fields. Phosgene (from the reaction <strong>of</strong> chlorine<br />

gas and carbon monoxide over an activated carbon catalyst) still is used at the<br />

site to produce chemicals like hexamethylene diisocyannate (HDI) and toluene<br />

diisocyannate (TDI).<br />

Progil joined RP in stages between 1969 and 1975 (nominally 1972 AD) when<br />

French President Pompidou made RP the centerpiece in the reorganization <strong>of</strong><br />

the entire French chemical industry. Despite the reorganization, RP was<br />

nationalized in 1982 under François Mitterrand. It began the process <strong>of</strong><br />

privatization again in 1986, which was completed in 1993.<br />

Hauterives (Department (or province) <strong>of</strong> Drôme), a country village with about<br />

1100 inhabitants rests at the foot <strong>of</strong> steep hills (high banks) in a peaceful river<br />

valley. The town is most famous for le Palais Idéal du Facteur Cheval. It is a<br />

stone, concrete and shell structure (et classée monument historic), defying<br />

simple description, which took one man 33 <strong>years</strong> to build.<br />

In 1965 an affiliate <strong>of</strong> what was then Progil, "Sopachimie et Compagnie Les<br />

Salines du Sud Est", obtained salt from its first brine well. The salt strata in<br />

which the Company has a permanent easement lies about one mile beneath the<br />

valley floor.<br />

109


Today, the Hauterives facility <strong>of</strong> ChlorAlp consists <strong>of</strong> several currently producing<br />

wells and a salt brine collection area for redistribution a few kilometers from the<br />

center <strong>of</strong> town. Raw brine is sent about 48 miles to the chlorine (electrolysis)<br />

plant at le Pont-de-Claix, by below- ground pipe. At le Pont-de-Claix salt brine is<br />

clarified for use. An underground propylene storage facility lies also within the<br />

salt strata near Hauterives. This location is about halfway between a propylene<br />

production facility at Feyzin, just south <strong>of</strong> Lyon (and Saint- Fons), and le Pontde-Claix<br />

where the propylene is used. Raw salt brine stabilizes the underground<br />

propylene storage area during its filling and draw down.<br />

The Pont-de-Claix site is a large integrated factory sitting in a suburb a few miles<br />

south <strong>of</strong> a larger city, Grenoble. It produces a host <strong>of</strong> chemicals in facilities<br />

owned by RP and others. RP operates a powerhouse for process steam along<br />

with electricity for the operation <strong>of</strong> several chlorine/caustic cell lines. The<br />

powerhouse, in the final stages <strong>of</strong> an extensive upgrade, also furnishes power to<br />

the French electric grid. The plant produces high quality salt, used by another<br />

chlorine manufacturer (mercury cells) in the area.<br />

Grenoble sponsored the Winter Games <strong>of</strong> 1968, and is close to other French<br />

Olympic sites such as Albertville. The city <strong>of</strong> Grenoble is the capital <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Department (or province) <strong>of</strong> Isère, a region north <strong>of</strong> and separate from Provence.<br />

The term Franco-Provençal refers to a distinctive group <strong>of</strong> dialects still spoken<br />

northeast <strong>of</strong> Provence, extending slightly into Switzerland and Italy, an area that<br />

includes Isère. In a move to preserve regional heritage and culture, the French<br />

government in 1993 instructed state schools to start teaching Provençal. The<br />

bridge at Claix, le Pont-de-Claix, is upstream from Grenoble on the Drac river -<br />

Drac a local term for dragon, originating from a Latin word borrowed from the<br />

Greek term for a great serpent, drakõn; and, applied to the river because <strong>of</strong> the<br />

fierceness and unpredictability <strong>of</strong> the mountain run<strong>of</strong>f that feeds it. The site is<br />

just down river from (north <strong>of</strong>) le Pont Rouge. Steep mountains, the Alps,<br />

surround the Isère valley in which Grenoble rests. Grenoble and the Isère region<br />

share a reputation with Lyon as being centers <strong>of</strong> the Resistance during the last<br />

world war.<br />

The larger Provencal region, which encompassed historically Grenoble,<br />

extended significantly north <strong>of</strong> its current speech area, and its standard written<br />

style bridged many local dialects. The Provençal literature <strong>of</strong> the 11th to 15th<br />

centuries is quite distinct and includes the noted poetry <strong>of</strong> the troubadours.<br />

110


The standard (literary) language began to wane as France established dominion<br />

over the south in the 14th century. It was not until the 19th century that the poet<br />

Frédéric Mistral led the movement to reestablish a standard for literary<br />

Provençal.<br />

Le Dauphiné Libéré, with a circulation <strong>of</strong> about 400 <strong>thousand</strong>, is the region's<br />

chief newspaper. Its name reflects the period in <strong>history</strong> when the area around<br />

Grenoble, then independent <strong>of</strong> France, underwent forced political consolidation<br />

instigated by the Capetian monarchy -- that is when the southern portion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

middle Frankish kingdom was forcibly united with the kingdom <strong>of</strong> the west. The<br />

first step in the political incorporation focused on the Cathari (or Albigenes), a<br />

religious sect.<br />

The close by monastery <strong>of</strong> the Carthusians, La Grande Chartreuse (founded in<br />

the 11th century), today is known best for a type <strong>of</strong> liqueur, not "radical" political<br />

theology. The incentive for a 13th century crusade against these "heretics" was,<br />

as it always was, land. Provençal culture underwent extensive change after this<br />

event, with northern French nobility being given new property for victory in the<br />

south. In time, the Crown annexed the independent trading center <strong>of</strong> Lyon in<br />

1307. After being removed from Provence, Grenoble became the capital <strong>of</strong> an<br />

independent feudal province, Dauphiné, which later passed to Philip VI-the first<br />

Valois monarch in 1349. Thereafter, the Crown Prince <strong>of</strong> France ruled<br />

exclusively. He was the eldest son <strong>of</strong> the King, the Dauphin.<br />

As I have said before, I find no evolutionary theme in the tangle <strong>of</strong> <strong>history</strong>'s<br />

roots. You must, however, do more than scratch the surface to obtain an<br />

understanding. Good land, well watered, brings forth a harvest useful to those<br />

for whose sake the soil was cultivated. It is not all by accident that we have<br />

celebrated ten <strong>years</strong> together this past year, nor that the legacy <strong>of</strong> these new<br />

sites may have a familiar ring. We are not really strangers to those who live and<br />

work in France; just cousins who are meeting again for the first time.<br />

111


THE WARS OF RELIGION<br />

The religious wars began with overt hostilities in 1562 AD and lasted until the<br />

Edict <strong>of</strong> Nantes in 1598 AD. It was warfare that devastated a generation,<br />

although conducted in rather desultory, inconclusive way. Although religion was<br />

certainly the basis for the conflict, it was much more than a confessional dispute.<br />

"Une foi, un loi, un roi," (one faith, one law, one king). This traditional saying<br />

gives some indication <strong>of</strong> how the state, society, and religion were all bound up<br />

together in people's minds and experience. There was not the distinction that we<br />

have now between public and private, between civic and personal. Religion had<br />

formed the basis <strong>of</strong> the social consensus <strong>of</strong> Europe for a millennium.<br />

Since Clovis, the French monarchy in particular had closely tied itself to the<br />

church -- the church sanctified its right to rule in exchange for military and civil<br />

protection. France was "the first daughter <strong>of</strong> the church" and its king "The Most<br />

Christian King" (le roy tres chretien), and no one could imagine life any other<br />

way.<br />

"One faith" was viewed as essential to civil order -- how else would society hold<br />

together? And without the right faith, pleasing to God who upholds the natural<br />

order, there was sure to be disaster. Heresy was treason, and vice versa.<br />

Religious toleration, which to us seems such a necessary virtue in public life,<br />

was considered tantamount to letting drug dealers move next door and corrupt<br />

your children, a view for the cynical and world-weary who had forgotten God and<br />

no longer cared about the health <strong>of</strong> society.<br />

112


Innovation caused trouble. The way things were is how they ought to be, and<br />

new ideas would lead to anarchy and destruction. No one wanted to admit to<br />

being an "innovator." The Renaissance thought <strong>of</strong> itself as rediscovering a purer,<br />

earlier time and the Reformation needed to feel that it was not new, but just a<br />

"return" to the simple, true religion <strong>of</strong> the beginnings <strong>of</strong> Christianity.<br />

These fears <strong>of</strong> innovation certainly seemed justified when Henri II died suddenly<br />

in 1559 AD, leaving an enormous power vacuum at the heart <strong>of</strong> social authority<br />

in France. The monarchy had never been truly absolute (although François I st<br />

made long strides in that direction), and had always ruled in an <strong>of</strong>ten uneasy<br />

relationship with the nobility. The nobles' sense <strong>of</strong> their own rights as a class and<br />

the ambitions <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> the more talented, were always there to threaten the<br />

hegemony <strong>of</strong> the crown.<br />

When the vacuum appeared, the House <strong>of</strong> Guise moved in. François II, although<br />

only 15, was married to Mary Queen <strong>of</strong> Scots, a niece <strong>of</strong> the Duc de Guise. The<br />

Guise was a cadet branch <strong>of</strong> the House <strong>of</strong> Lorraine (an independent imperial<br />

duchy) that was raised to the peerage by François I st . They were ambitious and<br />

had already produced at least two generations <strong>of</strong> exceptional leaders. The duc<br />

de Guise, François, was a military hero, and his brother, the Cardinal de<br />

Lorraine, was a formidable scholar and statesman. During François II's brief<br />

reign, Guise power was absolute.<br />

This greatly threatened the House <strong>of</strong> Montmorency, an ancient line that had<br />

enjoyed great political prominence under Henri II, as well as the Bourbons, who<br />

as the first princes <strong>of</strong> the blood had the rights <strong>of</strong> tutorship over a minor king.<br />

François II was not technically a minor (14 was the age <strong>of</strong> majority), but he was<br />

young and sickly and no one expected much from him.<br />

These dynastic tensions interweave with the religious and social ones. The<br />

Bourbon princes were Protestant (the Antoine de Bourbon, King <strong>of</strong> Navarre and<br />

the Louis de Bourbon, Prince de Condé), and although the constable de<br />

Montmorency was Catholic, his nephews, the Châtillon brothers (including<br />

Admiral de Coligny) were Protestants.<br />

The Guise identified themselves strongly as defenders <strong>of</strong> the Catholic faith and<br />

formed an alliance with Montmorency and the Marechal St. André to form the<br />

"Catholic triumvirate." Antoine de Bourbon joined them. Antoine de Bourbon had<br />

flip-flopped again on the matter <strong>of</strong> his religion. His wife, Jeanne d'Albret, the<br />

Queen <strong>of</strong> Navarre, remained staunchly Protestant and established Protestantism<br />

completely in her domains.<br />

113


Catherine de' Medici tried to promote peace by issuing the "Edict <strong>of</strong> Toleration"<br />

in January '62, which made the practice <strong>of</strong> Protestantism not a crime, although it<br />

was restricted to preaching in open fields outside the towns and to the private<br />

estates <strong>of</strong> Huguenot (Protestant) nobles. This was not well received by many<br />

Catholics.<br />

The First War (1562-1563 AD)<br />

The first religious war was provoked by the Massacre at Vassy in '62. The Duc<br />

de Guise, traveling to his estates, stopped in Vassy on a Sunday and decided to<br />

hear Mass. A few <strong>of</strong> his servants got into a scuffle with some Huguenots who<br />

were attending a service in a nearby building, and the whole thing escalated until<br />

the Guise faction had fired on the unarmed Huguenots, set the church on fire,<br />

and killed a number <strong>of</strong> the congregation.<br />

The national synod for the reformed church met in Paris and appealed to the<br />

Prince de Condé to become the "Protector <strong>of</strong> the Churches." He, his clients, and<br />

their respective client networks took on the task, and from this point the<br />

leadership <strong>of</strong> the Huguenots moves away from the pastors towards the noble<br />

"protectors", and takes on a more militant tone.<br />

Condé mobilizes his forces quickly and moves decisively to capture strategic<br />

towns along the waterways, highways, and crossroads <strong>of</strong> France. He takes a<br />

string <strong>of</strong> towns along the Loire and makes his headquarters at Orléans. He also<br />

contracts with Protestant leaders <strong>of</strong> Germany and England for troops and<br />

money.<br />

The royal forces are slower to respond, as the permanent garrisons are located<br />

along the Habsburg frontiers. Catherine de' Medici was forced to turn to the<br />

Guise faction to deal with this alarming development. The Guise in turn sought<br />

help from the Pope and Phillip II <strong>of</strong> Spain.<br />

The Protestants were well dug-in in their garrisons, and the siege efforts to<br />

recapture the towns were long and costly. Only one open pitched battle was<br />

fought: that at Dreux, which was a Catholic victory.<br />

At that battle the Protestants captured Montmorency. The Catholics captured<br />

Condé. The young Admiral de Coligny managed to safely withdraw most <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Protestant forces to Orléans, which was then besieged during the winter <strong>of</strong> '62-<br />

'63.<br />

114


At Orléans an assassin killed the Duc de Guise. Antoine de Bourbon had been<br />

previously killed at the siege <strong>of</strong> Rouen, and this last casualty pretty much<br />

eliminated the first generation <strong>of</strong> Catholic leadership. With the Huguenot<br />

heartland in the south virtually untouched and the royal treasury hemorrhaging,<br />

the crown's position was weak and Catherine bent her efforts towards a<br />

settlement. The noble prisoners were exchanged, and the edict <strong>of</strong> Amboise<br />

issued in March '63. This restricted Protestant freedoms somewhat, allowing<br />

worship outside the walls <strong>of</strong> only one town per bailliage, although the nobility still<br />

had the freedom to do as they would on their estates. This increased the<br />

resentment and tension in the towns and was generally unsatisfying to most.<br />

The Second War (1567-1568 AD)<br />

Even though the Duc de Guise had died, the Guise faction remained powerful<br />

and the Cardinal de Lorraine consolidated his power even more. He argued for<br />

more vigorous suppression <strong>of</strong> the Huguenots in response to Protestant<br />

insurrection in the neighboring Low Countries, where outbreaks <strong>of</strong> iconoclasm<br />

were met with fierce repression by Spain. Catherine began a two-year tour <strong>of</strong> the<br />

provinces with her son Charles IX, as part <strong>of</strong> an effort to establish a sense <strong>of</strong><br />

unity with the nobility.<br />

During this time, she passed through Bayonne and met with the Duke <strong>of</strong> Alva,<br />

the King <strong>of</strong> Spain's "hard man" in the subjugation <strong>of</strong> the Netherlands.<br />

This spread a ripple <strong>of</strong> alarm through the Protestant community. When the<br />

Spanish marched troops along the "Spanish Road" from Italy to Flanders, their<br />

presence on the eastern borders <strong>of</strong> the kingdom added to the panic. The rumor<br />

that Catherine was plotting with Spain to exterminate them caused the<br />

Huguenots to attempt a coup at Meaux, to seize the person <strong>of</strong> the king and get<br />

him away from the Guises. This plan failed, and provoked the second war. This<br />

was much a repeat <strong>of</strong> the first. At the end <strong>of</strong> it, Montmorency was dead, the<br />

crown was more in debt, and the Peace <strong>of</strong> Longjumeau was a pretty much the<br />

same as the Peace <strong>of</strong> Amboise.<br />

The Third War (1568-1570 AD)<br />

It was destined to be short-lived. The Cardinal de Lorraine hatched a plot to<br />

overturn the peace and capture Condé and Coligny. They escaped to La<br />

Rochelle and raised another army to begin the third war.<br />

Condé and Coligny made an alliance with William <strong>of</strong> Orange in the Netherlands,<br />

who was fighting for the independence <strong>of</strong> the United Provinces from Spain. The<br />

Guise became ever more closely involved with Spain. The Cardinal de Guise<br />

also saw in Mary Stuart, Queen <strong>of</strong> Scots, a tool for unseating Elizabeth and<br />

putting a Catholic monarch on that throne as well. (As long as Elizabeth was<br />

childless, Mary was next heir to England.)<br />

115


The third war therefore involved a even larger number <strong>of</strong> foreign interests, and<br />

lasted from '68 to '70.<br />

The Protestant strategy this time was to fortify the Southwest and stand <strong>of</strong>f the<br />

crown. This was reasonably successful for a fairly long time. However, at<br />

Jarnac, under the nominal leadership <strong>of</strong> the king's younger brother, Henri<br />

d'Anjou, the Protestants suffered a great defeat and the Prince de Condé was<br />

killed. Coligny met the Catholics at Moncoutour and suffered another defeat.<br />

However, he collected his forces and made a brilliant "long march" across the<br />

south <strong>of</strong> France, defeating the royal army on at least one occasion and depriving<br />

the crown <strong>of</strong> their chance to break the Protestant hold on the South.<br />

The cost <strong>of</strong> keeping the army in the field was telling on the crown again, and yet<br />

another peace was negotiated at St. Germain. This peace was more favorable to<br />

the Protestants than the previous, naming specific towns as secure strongholds,<br />

returning confiscated property to Huguenots, and guaranteeing some equality<br />

before the law.<br />

This third war was more protracted, and brought the war to the rural areas in<br />

central and southern France, spreading the suffering to the population and<br />

raising the cultural tensions between Catholics and Protestants.<br />

The St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre (1572 AD)<br />

After the peace <strong>of</strong> St. Germain, Catherine exerted a great deal <strong>of</strong> diplomatic<br />

effort trying to create harmony between Catholic and Protestant leaders. Admiral<br />

de Coligny, now the chief military leader <strong>of</strong> the Huguenots, was welcomed into<br />

the king's council, Elizabeth <strong>of</strong> England entertained the prospects <strong>of</strong> marriage to<br />

one <strong>of</strong> King Charles' younger brothers, and Catherine negotiated with Jeanne<br />

d'Albret, Queen <strong>of</strong> Navarre, to marry her daughter Margeurite (Margot) to Henri<br />

de Navarre, the ranking Huguenot prince <strong>of</strong> the blood. However, the common<br />

people felt no such harmony, and tensions grew in the towns and countryside.<br />

Protestant rhetoric had become increasingly revolutionary in the late 1560's, with<br />

leading thinkers advocating that Christians did not have the obligation to obey<br />

leaders who themselves defied God.<br />

Calvin himself came to the conclusion, after advocating for many <strong>years</strong> that<br />

obedience to the civil authorities was a Christian duty that a prince that<br />

persecuted the church had forfeited his right to be obeyed. François Hotman's<br />

Francogallia was written during this time (although not published until 1573AD).<br />

It advocated the existence <strong>of</strong> a mythical Frankish constitution whereby the kings<br />

<strong>of</strong> France were elected by the people and governed only through their consent.<br />

116


This was all very frightening and served to unite the Protestant faith with treason<br />

in the mind <strong>of</strong> the average person.<br />

Along with these more abstract issues, tension between Catholics and<br />

Protestants had some more mundane economic and social elements.<br />

Protestants were <strong>of</strong>ten represented in the newer and more lucrative trades, such<br />

as printing, out <strong>of</strong> proportion to their numbers in the general population.<br />

The Protestant emphasis on literacy as the basis for understanding The Bible<br />

made for a generally better educated group. Protestantism was more an urban<br />

than a rural phenomenon (except in the Southwest), one well suited to capitalists<br />

and merchants.<br />

For example, the 100 or so Catholic feast days that they didn't celebrate made<br />

for more days to do business. This wasn't viewed as being much <strong>of</strong> an<br />

advantage by the peasants, but was viewed as an unfair advantage by other<br />

Catholic townsmen.<br />

The <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> persecution had created a cell-like structure <strong>of</strong> congregations,<br />

consistories, and synods where people in the group stuck together and helped<br />

each other, both in matters <strong>of</strong> religion and everyday business. Like that other<br />

minority in Europe, the Jews, this engendered a feeling <strong>of</strong> suspicion about their<br />

"secret" organization.<br />

The participation <strong>of</strong> women in the church service, with men and women singing<br />

together and studying the Bible, was viewed with a range <strong>of</strong> emotions: from a<br />

sign that society was collapsing when cobblers and women could debate the<br />

meaning <strong>of</strong> the Bible (even the Protestants were sometimes alarmed at the<br />

effect <strong>of</strong> their doctrine about "the priesthood <strong>of</strong> all believers"), to a conviction that<br />

Protestant worship must involve some kind <strong>of</strong> orgiastic rituals.<br />

Prices had also risen very sharply between the beginning <strong>of</strong> the century and the<br />

1560's, especially the prices <strong>of</strong> food, fuel, and shelter. This might seem<br />

irrelevant to matters <strong>of</strong> religion, but the sense <strong>of</strong> stress about making ends meet,<br />

increasing homelessness and poverty in the towns, a sense <strong>of</strong> anxiety about the<br />

future, and all the other things that go with this kind <strong>of</strong> economic pressure make<br />

for a fearful and hostile society looking for scapegoats.<br />

Many Catholics felt that the toleration <strong>of</strong> heresy in their midst was like a disease<br />

in the body <strong>of</strong> Christ that threatened the very contract between God and his<br />

people. There was an increasing rhetoric among the popular preachers to purge<br />

this infection to restore God's favor and with it, social stability.<br />

117


All <strong>of</strong> this tension is important background to the watershed event <strong>of</strong> the wars:<br />

the evening <strong>of</strong> August 23, 1572 AD -- the feast <strong>of</strong> St. Bartholomew. The 19 yearold<br />

Henri de Navarre and Margot de Valois were married in Paris on August 17<br />

and the festivities were still going on. The entire Huguenot leadership came to<br />

Paris for this wedding. Henri himself brought 800 mounted noblemen in his train.<br />

On August 22, as Admiral de Coligny was returning to his lodgings from a visit<br />

with the king, an assassin fired at him, breaking his arm and wounding him<br />

severely, but not killing him outright.<br />

The Huguenots were outraged and demanded justice from the king. Everyone<br />

suspected the Guises <strong>of</strong> the attack. When various Huguenot leaders counseled<br />

Coligy to flee the city -- certainly at this time they could have easily made it to the<br />

safety <strong>of</strong> a Protestant stronghold -- he reputedly refused, feeling that it would<br />

show a lack <strong>of</strong> trust in the king. However, the Huguenots were threatening riot in<br />

the streets if something wasn't done, and it was a very hot summer.<br />

At some point during the night <strong>of</strong> August 23, the decision was taken at the<br />

Louvre to kill Coligny and the Huguenot leaders gathered around him. Charles<br />

IX was certainly there, Catherine de' Medici, Henri d'Anjou. It may not have been<br />

originally intended to be a general massacre. Catherine reputedly badgered<br />

Charles IX and his councilors into this decision and when he finally broke he is<br />

alleged to have said, "Well, then kill them all that no man be left to reproach me."<br />

During the early hours <strong>of</strong> Sunday morning, a troop <strong>of</strong> soldiers came to Coligny's<br />

door. They killed the guard that opened the door, and rushed through the house.<br />

Coligny was dragged from his bed, stabbed, and thrown out the window to the<br />

pavement below. Reputedly the Duc de Guise mocked the body, kicking him in<br />

the face and announcing that this was the king's will.<br />

Rumors ran thick and fast, and somehow the militia and the general population<br />

went on a rampage, believing themselves to be fully sanctioned by the king and<br />

the church. Catholics identified themselves with white crosses on their hats, and<br />

went around butchering their neighbors.<br />

The neighborhood militias played a very significant role in the slaughter. The<br />

killing went on for 3 days or so, with the city councilors and the king unable to<br />

bring the whole thing under control. There are numerous tales <strong>of</strong> atrocities,<br />

occasional ones <strong>of</strong> courage and compassion. Historians have debated what<br />

really happened and why in excruciating detail ever since.<br />

118


The Louvre itself was not immune. Henri de Navarre slept in his bridal suite with<br />

an entourage <strong>of</strong> 40 Huguenot gentlemen, all <strong>of</strong> whom were killed. Henri and his<br />

cousin, the Prince de Condé (another Henri, the son <strong>of</strong> the late Louis who had<br />

been the champion <strong>of</strong> the churches), were dragged before the king and<br />

threatened with death if they did not convert. They did, and Navarre became a<br />

prisoner <strong>of</strong> the court for the next four <strong>years</strong>, living in constant fear <strong>of</strong> his life.<br />

The massacres spread to the provinces over the next few months. Some thought<br />

they had directives from the crown to kill all the Protestants, others thought there<br />

was no such thing. The actions <strong>of</strong> the governors and mayors depended very<br />

much on the individuals and the circumstances in their areas. Areas with vocal<br />

Protestant minorities <strong>of</strong>ten suffered the most.<br />

The St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre, as it came to be known, destroyed an<br />

entire generation <strong>of</strong> Huguenot leadership. Henri de Navarre was a prisoner, not<br />

yet a known quality as a leader. Condé eventually escaped to Germany, and<br />

Andelot, Coligny's younger brother, was an exile in Switzerland. Although it<br />

wasn't clear at the time, this was the beginning <strong>of</strong> the decline <strong>of</strong> the Protestant<br />

church in France. In spite <strong>of</strong> the wars, the '60s had seen an enthusiastic growth<br />

in the Religion. Over the months following, many Protestants despaired and<br />

abjured their faith. The experience radicalized many <strong>of</strong> the survivors, creating a<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>ound distrust <strong>of</strong> the king, an unwillingness to disarm, and an upsurge in the<br />

political rhetoric <strong>of</strong> resistance. Works with titles like The Defense <strong>of</strong> Liberty<br />

against Tyrants were to come <strong>of</strong>f the Huguenot presses.<br />

The Huguenot "state within a state" became solidified, as the churches<br />

organized themselves into an efficient hierarchy for communications and selfprotection.<br />

They collected their own tithes, maintained their own armies and<br />

garrisons, and provided for the governance and social welfare <strong>of</strong> the Protestant<br />

communities.<br />

The Fourth War (1572-1573 AD)<br />

The fourth war was set <strong>of</strong>f when the city <strong>of</strong> La Rochelle, the de facto capital <strong>of</strong><br />

the Protestants, refused to pay taxes to the king because <strong>of</strong> the massacre and<br />

refused admittance to the royal governor. The king declared war on the town in<br />

November '72 and finally got an army to besiege it in February.<br />

The army was nominally led by Henri d'Anjou, and included Henri de Navarre as<br />

a hostage. Being a port city that was easily re-supplied by sea, with a nearimpregnable<br />

harbor, La Rochelle was not easily reduced. There were high<br />

casualties on both sides, and the royal treasury began to feel the strain.<br />

119


The siege was called <strong>of</strong>f in May, as Catherine began to prepare for the election<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Duc d'Anjou to the throne <strong>of</strong> Poland. The Treaty <strong>of</strong> La Rochelle was<br />

disadvantageous to the Protestants, and left them certain to break it when they<br />

were strong enough.<br />

The Fifth War (1576 AD)<br />

In 1574 AD, Charles IX died, sweating blood and reputedly tormented with guilt<br />

for the massacre. His brother, Henri, now installed as king <strong>of</strong> Poland, lost no<br />

time giving the slip to his Polish courtiers and heading for the border. He took a<br />

leisurely tour <strong>of</strong> Italy and then arrived in France to take up the crown. The people<br />

remembered him as the "young eagle" <strong>of</strong> Jarnac and Moncontour, and were<br />

looking to him to take a strong hand and settle things down in the kingdom. This<br />

was not to be. Henri III's reign was tormented by the impossibility <strong>of</strong> peace.<br />

Meanwhile, Condé was raising money, troops, and support from the German<br />

princes, particularly Jan Casimir, the son <strong>of</strong> Frederick III <strong>of</strong> the Palatine. Henri de<br />

Montmonrency, the Sieur de Damville, Governor <strong>of</strong> Languedoc, who ruled his<br />

region as like an "uncrowned king <strong>of</strong> the south," brought another substantial<br />

army to the Protestant side. Although he himself was Catholic, the Languedoc<br />

was a heavily Protestant region and he was related to the Coligny brothers. In<br />

February '76 Navarre escaped from the court and headed into his own territory,<br />

raising an army behind him. The king's younger brother, the Duc d'Alençon, the<br />

last <strong>of</strong> the Valois sons, began to play to the anti-royalist factions.<br />

His propagandists put out manifestos portraying him as alternative ruler to the<br />

current king, one able to speak up for the rights <strong>of</strong> the people and rule more<br />

justly -- cutting taxes all the while, <strong>of</strong> course.<br />

This was a potent alliance, one for which Catherine had no good counter at the<br />

time. When 20,000 troops invaded France under Jan Casimir in the spring <strong>of</strong> '76<br />

and these various armies collected themselves together in the heart <strong>of</strong> France<br />

within striking distance <strong>of</strong> Paris, the crown was forced to negotiate.<br />

The Edict <strong>of</strong> Beaulieu, otherwise known as the Peace <strong>of</strong> Monsieur ("Monsieur"<br />

being the traditional title for the reigning king's next-oldest brother) was signed in<br />

May and was very favorable to the Protestants.<br />

In separate private agreements, the leaders got substantial settlements: Navarre<br />

was confirmed as Governor <strong>of</strong> Guyenne, Condé was made Governor <strong>of</strong> Picardy,<br />

Alençon was made Duc d'Anjou and given a raft <strong>of</strong> titles, and the crown agreed<br />

to pay the bills for Jan Casimir's mercenaries. It left Henri III smarting.<br />

120


The Parliament <strong>of</strong> Paris refused to register it, and some <strong>of</strong> the towns ceded to<br />

the Protestants refused to admit their troops. Picardy, for example, refused to<br />

admit Condé to his capital.<br />

The Sixth War (1577 AD)<br />

In the spring <strong>of</strong> 1576 AD convocation <strong>of</strong> the Estates General was held. The<br />

Protestants had been pushing for this for some time, but when it came, there<br />

were almost no Protestant delegates. The Estates advocated establishing one<br />

religion in the realm, and Henri III demanded new taxes and revenues in order to<br />

finance such a project. The Estates somehow wanted this to be done without<br />

spending any money. The cost <strong>of</strong> the wars was driving up the national debt<br />

beyond the level <strong>of</strong> endurance, and it made staunch absolutists like Jean Bodin<br />

(whose Six Books <strong>of</strong> the Commonwealth was published in 1576 AD) question<br />

the value <strong>of</strong> enforcing the royal prerogatives at such costs.<br />

This year saw the formation <strong>of</strong> the first attempt at a Catholic League to oppose<br />

the Protestants if the king would not. To co-opt this threat to his authority, Henri<br />

III declared himself the head <strong>of</strong> it. However, somehow a royal force was put<br />

together to take back some <strong>of</strong> the Protestant towns along the Loire. La Charité<br />

fell in May <strong>of</strong> 1577 AD, but the bulk <strong>of</strong> the Protestant forces were at large in the<br />

South and there was no hope <strong>of</strong> a victory over them.<br />

The Peace <strong>of</strong> Bergerac was signed in July. It was more restrictive in allowing<br />

places <strong>of</strong> worship to the Protestants than the previous peace, but was still largely<br />

the same. It disallowed any leagues and associations, trying to fend <strong>of</strong>f the<br />

growing movement from the Catholic right wing.<br />

The Seventh War (1580 AD)<br />

This was a brief flurry <strong>of</strong> activity, the most notable <strong>of</strong> which was Henri de<br />

Navarre's seizure <strong>of</strong> the city <strong>of</strong> Cahors. Sometimes called "The Lovers War", it<br />

seems to have been some kind <strong>of</strong> maneuvering between Navarre and the crown<br />

in which Queen Margot was involved.<br />

It didn't last long, and Navarre and Catherine de Medici signed the Treaty <strong>of</strong><br />

Nerac, followed by the Peace <strong>of</strong> Fleix. Henri consolidated his control <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Southwest and bided his time.<br />

The Duc d'Anjou spent these <strong>years</strong> (1580-1584 AD) intriguing and trying to<br />

acquire the sovereignty <strong>of</strong> the Netherlands, who were seeking a prince to<br />

replace Phillip II, the king <strong>of</strong> Spain against whom they were in rebellion.<br />

Although not a Protestant himself, or even truly sympathetic to them, this<br />

seemed his best opportunity for a place in the world until his older brother died.<br />

121


When Anjou died in 1584, it precipitated a new crisis. King Henri III was childless<br />

and looked to remain so. With the death <strong>of</strong> Anjou the heir presumptive became a<br />

Protestant: Henri de Navarre.<br />

Map <strong>of</strong> Iberian Peninsular<br />

122


HISTORY OF NORMANDY<br />

Normandy is a province <strong>of</strong> ancient France, situated between Brittany and<br />

Picardie. Today it is located between the High-Normandy to the east and Low-<br />

Normandy to the west.<br />

The region is situated around the valley <strong>of</strong> Seine, a very ancient commercial<br />

axis, populated by many Gallic tribes. In 56 AD and before Jesus Christ, the<br />

victory <strong>of</strong> Cesar allowed their incorporation into the province <strong>of</strong> Lyon. After the<br />

fall <strong>of</strong> the Roman Empire, Normandy belonged to the Kingdom <strong>of</strong> Syagrius, and<br />

then to Neustrie.<br />

Very early Christianized (3rd century), Normandy gave birth to many abbeys and<br />

monasteries during the old Middle Ages, like Jumieges and the Mont Saint<br />

Michel.<br />

Mont Saint-Michel.<br />

The province received its historical identity during the invasions <strong>of</strong> the Normans<br />

(Danish, Norwegians), who gave it their name. In 911 AD, by the treaty <strong>of</strong> Saint-<br />

Clair sur Epte, the King <strong>of</strong> France Charles the Simple, to avoid disturbances,<br />

decided to give them the country in exchange for accepting leadership <strong>of</strong> the<br />

French King.<br />

He negotiated with their Chief Rollon, who had to be baptized, on the region <strong>of</strong><br />

Rouen, Normandy then constituting in Dukedom. The Dukedom spread to the<br />

west, and its Scandinavian population gradually integrated with the rest <strong>of</strong> the<br />

World.<br />

The Duke Richard 1 st pushed the accession <strong>of</strong> Capetiens to the throne <strong>of</strong> France<br />

(987 AD). In the 10 th and 11 th centuries, the Dukes led a centralization and<br />

conquest policy (momentary sovereignty on Brittany and in 1031 AD, on the<br />

French Vexin), by leaning on the economic prosperity <strong>of</strong> the region and on the<br />

Church, reformed by Cluny.<br />

After their settlement in the Dukedom, the Normans came back for new<br />

expeditions and adventures, to realize new conquests, such as their expedition<br />

against Moorish in Spain, to Jerusalem during Catholics crusades, founded the<br />

Two-Sicilies kingdom in the beginning <strong>of</strong> the 12 th century.<br />

123


The most important event was the conquest <strong>of</strong> England by William, sixth Duke <strong>of</strong><br />

Normandy, successor <strong>of</strong> Rollon. He became King <strong>of</strong> England by winning the<br />

battle <strong>of</strong> Hastings, in 1066 AD. Even if he was the English King, he was still<br />

depending on the French royalty <strong>of</strong> the Dukedom <strong>of</strong> Normandy. The tapestry <strong>of</strong><br />

the queen Mathilde, today preserved in Bayeux, illustrated William's victory <strong>of</strong><br />

1066 AD at Hastings.<br />

Bayeux Tapestry<br />

Capetiens worried about the boom <strong>of</strong> this powerful principality which its Chief<br />

was both King <strong>of</strong> England and Vassal <strong>of</strong> the King <strong>of</strong> France. From 1087 AD, to<br />

the death <strong>of</strong> William, they favored divisions between its descendants. On the<br />

favor <strong>of</strong> these struggles, the Dukedom passed in 1144 AD to the Count <strong>of</strong> Anjou<br />

Ge<strong>of</strong>froi 5 th Plantagenet. His son Henri married Alienor d Aquitaine when the<br />

King Louis 7 th had repudiated it, and become King <strong>of</strong> England under the name <strong>of</strong><br />

Henry 2 nd .<br />

He reorganized finances <strong>of</strong> England's immense empire Angevin. The King <strong>of</strong><br />

France Philippe Auguste, aware <strong>of</strong> the danger that represented the power <strong>of</strong> its<br />

Vassal combative son <strong>of</strong> Henry 2 nd , Duke Richard Coeur de Lion and Jean Sans<br />

Terre, confiscated all continental fiefs between 1202 AD and 1204 AD. In 1259<br />

AD King Henry 3 rd renounced <strong>of</strong>ficially to Normandy by the Treaty <strong>of</strong> Paris.<br />

Henceforth left integral <strong>of</strong> the royal area, Normandy saw fit to confirm its<br />

institutional privileges (Charter <strong>of</strong> Normans, 1315 AD).<br />

During the War <strong>of</strong> One Hundred Years, the English had not invaded the<br />

province, since the landing <strong>of</strong> Henry 5 th (1415 AD) until the victory <strong>of</strong> the French<br />

King in Formigny (1450 AD). The province gradually lost its privileges. In 1515<br />

AD, the chessboard <strong>of</strong> Rouen became the Parliament <strong>of</strong> Normandy, in 1542 AD;<br />

majorities <strong>of</strong> Caen and Rouen were created and in 1655 AD States <strong>of</strong> Normandy<br />

existed for the last time.<br />

124


Marked by the Protestantism, after revolting against the Royal Tax (Insurrection<br />

<strong>of</strong> 1639 AD) and against the revolutionary state (federalist movement in 1793<br />

AD), Normandy remained one <strong>of</strong> the richest provinces <strong>of</strong> France thanks to its<br />

strong maritime trade. Ports <strong>of</strong> Le Havre, and Rouen were textile industry ports.<br />

During the 19 th century, the Norman rural would give birth to famous known<br />

writers such as Gustave Flubert and Guy de Maupassant.<br />

125


126


THE 1066 AD INVASION OF ENGLAND<br />

This is the period in which the Barre or Barres <strong>of</strong> Europe is believed to have<br />

migrated to 'Briton,’ today England. With his victory at the Battle <strong>of</strong> Hastings,<br />

William became known as William "the Conqueror." Prior to this, he was known<br />

as William "the Bastard" because he was the result <strong>of</strong> his father's affair with a<br />

tanner's daughter.<br />

Before the Battle <strong>of</strong> Hastings, William vowed that if granted victory, he would<br />

build an Abbey on the battleground with its altar at the spot where Harold's<br />

standards stood. William was true to his word and Battle Abbey stands today at<br />

the site <strong>of</strong> the battle.<br />

Edward <strong>of</strong> England contributed to the English loss at the Battle <strong>of</strong> Hastings by<br />

becoming lax in his responsibilities. He had withdrawn from many <strong>of</strong> his "Kingly"<br />

responsibilities. And, he had not clearly identified his successor.<br />

Edward was made “Duke <strong>of</strong> Normandy” at age seven. His ascension ignited a<br />

civil war lasting 12 <strong>years</strong>. King Edward <strong>of</strong> England (called "The Confessor"<br />

because <strong>of</strong> his construction <strong>of</strong> Westminster Abbey) died on January 5, 1066 AD,<br />

after a reign <strong>of</strong> 23 <strong>years</strong>. Leaving no heirs,<br />

Edward's passing ignited a three-way rivalry for<br />

The Crown that culminated in the Battle <strong>of</strong><br />

Hastings and the destruction <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-Saxon<br />

rule <strong>of</strong> England. The leading pretender was<br />

Harold Godwinson the second most powerful<br />

man in England and an advisor to Edward. Harold<br />

and Edward became brothers-in-law when the<br />

King married Harold's sister. Harold's powerful<br />

position, his relationship to Edward and his<br />

esteem among his peers made him a logical<br />

successor to the throne. His claim was<br />

strengthened when the dying Edward supposedly<br />

uttered "Into Harold's hands I commit my Kingdom."<br />

127


With this Kingly endorsement, the Witan (the council <strong>of</strong> royal advisors)<br />

unanimously selected Harold as King. His coronation took place the same day<br />

as Edward's burial. With the placing <strong>of</strong> the crown on his head, Harold's troubles<br />

had just begun.<br />

Across the English Channel in Europe, William, Duke <strong>of</strong> Normandy, also laid<br />

claim to the English throne. William justified his claim through his blood<br />

relationship with Edward (they were distant cousins) and by stating that some<br />

<strong>years</strong> earlier, Edward had designated him as his successor. To compound the<br />

issue, William asserted that none other than Harold himself had carried the<br />

message to him in 1064 AD in which Edward anointed him, the next King <strong>of</strong><br />

England. In addition, (according to William) Harold had sworn on the relics <strong>of</strong> a<br />

martyred Saint that he would support William's right to the throne.<br />

From William's perspective, when Harold donned the Crown he not only defied<br />

the wishes <strong>of</strong> Edward but had violated a sacred oath. He immediately prepared<br />

to invade England and destroy the upstart Harold. Harold's violation <strong>of</strong> his<br />

sacred oath enabled William to secure the support <strong>of</strong> the Pope who promptly<br />

excommunicated Harold, consigning him and his supporters to an eternity in<br />

Hell.<br />

The third rival for the throne was Harald Hardrada, King <strong>of</strong> Norway.<br />

His justification was even more tenuous than William's.<br />

Hardrada ruled Norway jointly with his nephew Mangus<br />

until 1047 AD when Mangus conveniently died. Earlier<br />

(1042 AD), Mangus had cut a deal with Harthacut the<br />

Danish ruler <strong>of</strong> England. Since neither ruler had a male<br />

heir, both promised their kingdom to the other in the event<br />

<strong>of</strong> his death. Harthacut died but Mangus was unable to<br />

follow up on his claim to the English throne because he<br />

was too busy battling for the rule <strong>of</strong> Denmark.<br />

Thereafter, Edward became the Anglo-Saxon ruler <strong>of</strong><br />

England. Now with Mangus and Edward dead, Hardrada<br />

asserted that he, as Mangus's heir, was the rightful ruler <strong>of</strong><br />

England. When he heard <strong>of</strong> Harold's coronation, Hardrada immediately prepared<br />

to invade England and crush the upstart.<br />

Hardrada <strong>of</strong> Norway struck first. In mid September, Hardrada's invasion force<br />

landed on the Northern English coast, sacked a few coastal villages and headed<br />

towards the city <strong>of</strong> York. Tostig, King Harold's brother, joined Hardrada in his<br />

effort.<br />

128


The Viking army overwhelmed an English force blocking the York road and<br />

captured the city. In London, news <strong>of</strong> the invasion sent King Harold hurriedly<br />

north at the head <strong>of</strong> his army. He picked up reinforcements along the way.<br />

The speed <strong>of</strong> Harold's forced march allowed him to surprise Hardrada's army on<br />

September 25, as it camped at Stamford Bridge outside York. A fierce battle<br />

followed. Hand to hand combat ebbed and flowed across the bridge. Finally the<br />

Norsemen's line broke and the real slaughter began. Hardrada fell first and then<br />

the King's brother, Tostig. What remained <strong>of</strong> the Viking army fled to their ships.<br />

So devastating was the Viking defeat that only 24 <strong>of</strong> the invasion force's original<br />

240 ships made the trip back home. Resting after his victory, Harold received<br />

word <strong>of</strong> William's landing near Hastings.<br />

Construction <strong>of</strong> the Norman invasion fleet had been completed in July. All was<br />

ready for the Channel crossing. Unfortunately, William's ships could not<br />

penetrate an uncooperative north wind and for six weeks he languished on the<br />

Norman shore.<br />

Finally, on September 27, after parading the relics <strong>of</strong> St. Valery at the water's<br />

edge, the winds shifted to the south and the fleet was able to set sail. The<br />

Normans made landfall on the English coast near Pevensey and marched<br />

toward Hastings.<br />

Harold rushed his army south and planted his battle standards atop a knoll some<br />

five miles from Hastings. During the early morning <strong>of</strong> the next day, October 14,<br />

Harold's army watched as a long column <strong>of</strong> Norman warriors marched to the<br />

base <strong>of</strong> the hill and formed a battle line. Separated by a few hundred yards, the<br />

lines <strong>of</strong> the two armies traded taunts and insults. At a signal, the Norman archers<br />

took their position at the front <strong>of</strong> the line. The English at the top <strong>of</strong> the hill<br />

responded by raising their shields above their heads forming a shield-wall to<br />

protect them from the rain <strong>of</strong> arrows.<br />

The battle was joined. Cavalry repeatedly charged Harold's shield-wall. As the<br />

combat slogged on for the better part <strong>of</strong> the day, the battle's outcome was in<br />

question. Finally as evening approached, the English line gave way and the<br />

Normans rushed their enemy with a vengeance.<br />

King Harold fell dead as did the majority <strong>of</strong> the Saxon aristocracy. William's<br />

victory was complete. On Christmas day 1066 AD, William was crowned King <strong>of</strong><br />

England in Westminster Abbey.<br />

129


The Bayeux Tapestry<br />

The Bayeux Tapestry (actually an embroidery measuring over 230 feet long and<br />

20 inches wide) describes the Norman invasion <strong>of</strong> England and the events that<br />

led up to it. It is believed that Bishop Odo <strong>of</strong> Bayeux and the half-brother <strong>of</strong><br />

William the Conqueror commissioned the Tapestry.<br />

The Tapestry contains hundreds <strong>of</strong> images divided into scenes each describing<br />

a particular event. The scenes are joined into a linear sequence allowing the<br />

viewer to "read" the entire story <strong>of</strong> the battle starting with the first scene and<br />

progressing to the last. The Tapestry would probably have been displayed in a<br />

church for public view.<br />

The victor writes <strong>history</strong>! The Tapestry is above all a Norman document. In a<br />

time when the vast majority <strong>of</strong> the population was illiterate, the Tapestry's<br />

images were designed to tell the story <strong>of</strong> the<br />

conquest <strong>of</strong> England from the Norman<br />

perspective. It focuses on the story <strong>of</strong> William,<br />

making no mention <strong>of</strong> Hardrada <strong>of</strong> Norway or <strong>of</strong><br />

Harold's victory at Stamford Bridge. The<br />

following are some excerpts taken from this<br />

extraordinary document.<br />

King Edward sends Harold on a Mission<br />

The Tapestry's story begins in 1064 AD. King<br />

Edward, who had no heirs, had decided that<br />

William <strong>of</strong> Normandy would succeed him.<br />

Having made his decision; Edward calls upon<br />

Harold to deliver the message.<br />

This is the Norman interpretation <strong>of</strong> events for King Edward's selection <strong>of</strong><br />

William. It is critical to the legitimacy <strong>of</strong> William's later claim to the English crown.<br />

It is also important that Harold delivered the message, because the tapestry<br />

explains that event in later scenes.<br />

In the scene on the previous page King Edward leans forward entrusting Harold<br />

with his message. Harold immediately sets out on his fateful journey.<br />

Harold Swears an Oath to William<br />

Pursuing his mission, the Tapestry describes how Harold crossed the English<br />

Channel to Normandy, is held hostage by a Norman Count and is finally rescued<br />

by William.<br />

130


Harold ends up in William's castle at Bayeux on the Norman coast where he<br />

supposedly delivers the message from King Edward. At this point the Tapestry<br />

describes a critical event.<br />

Having received the message that Edward has anointed him as his successor;<br />

William calls upon Harold to swear an oath <strong>of</strong> allegiance to him and to his right to<br />

the throne. The Tapestry shows Harold, both hands placed upon religious relics<br />

enclosed in two shrines, swearing his oath as William looks on. The onlookers,<br />

including William, point to the event to add further emphasis. One observer (far<br />

right) places his hand over his heart to underscore the sacredness <strong>of</strong> Harold's<br />

action. Although William is seated, he appears larger in size than Harold. The<br />

disproportion emphasizes Harold's inferior status to William. The Latin inscription<br />

reads "Where Harold took an oath to Duke William."<br />

The Death and Burial <strong>of</strong> Edward the Confessor<br />

The Tapestry describes Harold's return to England after swearing his oath to<br />

William and his report to King Edward. The story then advances forward two<br />

<strong>years</strong> to 1066 AD and the death <strong>of</strong> King Edward.<br />

The death and burial <strong>of</strong> King Edward is presented in three scenes whose<br />

chronological order is reversed. The first image depicts Westminster Abbey. This<br />

is followed by Edward's funeral procession and then his death.<br />

131


The Death <strong>of</strong> Edward<br />

In this scene, Edward is presented as both alive and dead. In the top portion <strong>of</strong><br />

the panel Edward converses with those gathered at his bedside. The Latin<br />

inscription says, "Here King Edward addresses his faithful ones." At the foot <strong>of</strong><br />

his bed sits Edward's wife who is also Harold's sister.<br />

At the side <strong>of</strong> the bed stands Stigand, the<br />

Archbishop <strong>of</strong> Canterbury who performs a<br />

religious ceremony. The dying King addresses<br />

Harold who is kneeling in front <strong>of</strong> him. It is<br />

here that Edward supposedly anointed Harold<br />

as his successor and gives legitimacy to<br />

Harold's claim to the crown.<br />

In the lower panel <strong>of</strong> the tapestry, Edward is<br />

prepared for burial. The bishop performs last<br />

rites while the embalmers go about their work.<br />

The Latin inscription reads "And here he<br />

died!"<br />

The Procession<br />

Edwards' body, wrapped in linen, is carried to the church for burial. The Latin<br />

inscription says, "Here the body <strong>of</strong> King Edward is carried to the Church <strong>of</strong> St.<br />

Peter the Apostle." Edward's burial took place on January 6, 1066 AD.<br />

In its entry for the year 1066 AD, the Anglo-Saxon<br />

Chronicle describes Edward's death as follows: "In this<br />

year was consecrated the Minster at Westminster, on<br />

Childer-mass-day. And King Edward died on the eve <strong>of</strong><br />

Twelfth-day; and he was buried on Twelfth-day within<br />

the newly consecrated church at Westminster.<br />

And Harold the earl succeeded to the kingdom <strong>of</strong><br />

England, even as the king had granted it to him, and<br />

men also had chosen him thereto; and he was crowned<br />

as king on Twelfth-day."<br />

Westminster Abbey<br />

Edward's funeral procession completed its journey at Westminster Abbey. King<br />

Edward began work on the Abbey in 1050 AD and construction was completed<br />

shortly before his death.<br />

132


The pious Edward was awarded the distinction "the Confessor" for his effort.<br />

Unfortunately, the King fell ill on Christmas Eve and was unable to attend the<br />

Abbey's consecration.<br />

The Tapestry conveys the newness <strong>of</strong> the Abbey by the workman affixing the<br />

weather vane atop the ro<strong>of</strong> to the left. A hand appearing from the clouds above<br />

represents God's blessing upon the consecrated structure.<br />

A Bad Omen: the Appearance <strong>of</strong> Halley's comet<br />

Harold is crowned King on January 6. In the spring, near Easter, a comet<br />

appears in the sky. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle describes the event as follows.<br />

"Easter was then on the sixteenth day before the calendar <strong>of</strong> May.<br />

Then was over all England such a token seen as no man ever saw before. Some<br />

men said that it was the comet-star, which others denominate the longhaired<br />

star. It appeared first on the eve called 'Litania major', that is, on the eighth<br />

before the calends <strong>of</strong> May; and so shone all the week."<br />

We now know that the comet-star in the sky<br />

was Halley's comet making one <strong>of</strong> its 76-year<br />

cyclical appearances. In the Tapestry, an<br />

attendant rushes to tell Harold <strong>of</strong> the celestial<br />

happening as he sits upon his throne. The<br />

comet appears at the upper left. The portrayal<br />

acquires a sense <strong>of</strong> foreboding as empty long<br />

boats appear below the scene.<br />

These no doubt represent the invasion fleet<br />

William will employ to cross the English<br />

Channel from France. The Tapestry implies<br />

that the appearance <strong>of</strong> the comet expresses<br />

God's wrath at Harold for breaking his oath to William and assuming the throne.<br />

Retribution is to be found in the invasion fleet.<br />

William Launches His Invasion<br />

Hearing the news <strong>of</strong> Harold's coronation,<br />

William immediately orders the building <strong>of</strong> an<br />

invasion fleet. The Tapestry describes the<br />

construction <strong>of</strong> the fleet and preparations for the<br />

invasion and provides insight into 11th century<br />

building techniques.<br />

133


With preparations complete, William waits on the Normandy shore for a<br />

favorable wind to take him to England.<br />

The favorable wind arrives on September 27. The fleet sets sail. Its ships are<br />

loaded with knights, archers, infantry, horses and the lumber necessary to build<br />

two or three forts. This scene shows William's ship as the fleet approaches<br />

Pevensy on the English coast.<br />

A cross adorns the top <strong>of</strong> the ship's mast. Below the cross, a lantern guides the<br />

way for the rest <strong>of</strong> the fleet. Shields line the ship's gunwales, reminiscent <strong>of</strong> the<br />

practice <strong>of</strong> the Norman's Viking ancestors. A dragon's head sits on the ship's<br />

prow and a bugler blows his horn at the ship's stern. A ship laden with horses<br />

sails along side William's craft. The fleet lands on September 28 and the<br />

invasion army makes its way to Hastings.<br />

The Battle<br />

This is one <strong>of</strong> many scenes depicting the<br />

ferocity <strong>of</strong> the battle. Wielding his battle-axe, a<br />

Saxon deals a deathblow to the horse <strong>of</strong> a<br />

Norman. This was the first time the Normans<br />

had encountered an enemy armed with the<br />

battle-axe. For the Saxons, this was the first<br />

time they had battled an enemy mounted on<br />

horseback. This scene probably describes the<br />

later stages <strong>of</strong> the battle when the Norman<br />

knights had broken through the Saxon's shield<br />

wall.<br />

At the bottom <strong>of</strong> the scene lay the dead bodies <strong>of</strong> both Normans and Saxons.<br />

The Death <strong>of</strong> Harold<br />

King Harold tries to pull an arrow from his right eye.<br />

Several arrows are lodged in his shield showing he was<br />

in the thick <strong>of</strong> the battle. To the right, a Norman knight<br />

cuts down the wounded King assuring his death. At the<br />

bottom <strong>of</strong> the scene the victorious Normans claim the<br />

spoils <strong>of</strong> war as they strip the chain mail from bodies<br />

while collecting shields and swords from the dead.<br />

134


Scholars debate the meaning <strong>of</strong> this scene, some saying that the man slain by<br />

the Knight is not Harold. Others contend that the man with the arrow wound is<br />

not Harold. Others claim that both represent Harold. The Latin inscription says,<br />

"Here King Harold was killed." The Tapestry ends its story after the death <strong>of</strong><br />

Harold.<br />

William ruled England until his death in 1087 AD<br />

The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recalls the Norman King in its entry for that year:<br />

"But amongst other things is not to be forgotten that good peace that he made in<br />

this land; so that a man <strong>of</strong> any account might go over his kingdom unhurt with<br />

his bosom full <strong>of</strong> gold. No man durst slay another, had he never so much evil<br />

done to the other; and if any churl lay with a woman against her will, he soon lost<br />

the limb that he played with. He truly reigned over England; and by his capacity<br />

so thoroughly surveyed it, that there was not a hide <strong>of</strong> land in England that he<br />

wist not (know) who had it, or what it was worth, and afterwards set it down in his<br />

book."<br />

References:<br />

Bernstein, David, The Mystery <strong>of</strong> the Bayeux Tapestry (1987 AD); Howarth,<br />

David, 1066 AD the Year <strong>of</strong> the Conquest (1978 AD); Ingram, James<br />

(translator), The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (1823 AD); Wood, Michael, In Search <strong>of</strong><br />

the Dark Ages (1987 AD).<br />

THE HISTORY OF WARWICKSHIRE<br />

During the 14th to 19th centuries there were many Barrs who are known to have<br />

lived in Warwickshire or Warwick County and surrounding 'counties' such as<br />

adjoining Leicestershire and Worcestershire. One such <strong>family</strong> was the<br />

William Barrs <strong>family</strong> <strong>of</strong> Bulkington Village. William had a son Robert Barrs,<br />

who had a son named Tomas Barrs who moved his <strong>family</strong> from Bulkington to<br />

Thurlaston in 1612 AD. His oldest son, Abraham Barrs became a prosperous<br />

citizen <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet located just east across the valley from Thurlaston and<br />

south <strong>of</strong> nearby Dunchurch Village. Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t lived and farmed in<br />

T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet Warwickshire until his death. These Barrs were early documented<br />

ancestors <strong>of</strong> mine. (Al Barrs) Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t's <strong>family</strong> became a<br />

prominent and prosperous <strong>family</strong> in Warwickshire in the 1600s and 1700s. They<br />

farmed in the area around T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet and Dunchurch Village for several<br />

hundred <strong>years</strong>. Warwickshire was and still is a prime farming area in south<br />

central England (The Midlands).<br />

135


Warwickshire is the native county <strong>of</strong> William Shakespeare. With its mediaeval<br />

castles, historic towns <strong>of</strong> Warwick, Stratford-upon-Avon, Leamington Spa,<br />

Rugby, Dunchurch and Kenilworth and its beautiful countryside, forests and<br />

canals it is a favorite tourist region today.<br />

Stratford-upon-Avon is the provincial home <strong>of</strong> the Royal<br />

Shakespeare Company who performed in the three theatres near<br />

the River Avon. There are many half-timbered buildings in the town,<br />

several <strong>of</strong> which have associations with the great bard and the<br />

shopping center satisfies the most discerning shopper.<br />

A few miles up the River Avon lies the town <strong>of</strong> Warwick with its<br />

magnificent mediaeval castle brought to life by Madame Tussaud's<br />

vignettes. At Kenilworth, the Castle can be seen.<br />

Close by is the Royal Showground which hosts the Royal show every<br />

July and is a year-round agricultural center.<br />

Royal Leamington Spa is an elegant Regency town with wide streets,<br />

crescents and fine gardens and famous for its healing waters.<br />

There are also many picturesque villages throughout the county and stately<br />

homes such as Packwood house, Ragley Hall, Charlecote Park, Baddesicy<br />

Clinton and Coughton Court. Hamlets, villages and towns important to the Barrs<br />

were T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet, Dunchurch Village, Thurlaston Village, Nuneaton Village,<br />

Aston Village, Birmingham, etc.<br />

Warwickshire is a ‘Heart <strong>of</strong> England’ county. It features the city <strong>of</strong> Stratfordupon-Avon,<br />

where William Shakespeare was born in 1564 AD and died in 1616<br />

AD. Stratford is filled with monuments to ‘The Bard,’ but none <strong>of</strong> the town's<br />

21,000 residents has been able to dig up dirt on him, since <strong>history</strong>'s most<br />

renowned playwright left behind no personal papers <strong>of</strong> any kind.<br />

Shakespeare didn’t have to look far for ideas, either. The subject <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> his<br />

plays, Richard III, was slain in nearby Market Bosworth. That historically<br />

preserved town radiates out from a central square where market has been held<br />

each Wednesday since the year 1285 AD. Warwickshire is also home to a world<br />

famous medieval castle. Michael Barrs lived there about 1540.<br />

Kenilworth Castle is linked to the legend <strong>of</strong> King Arthur. Pomp and circumstance<br />

surrounding a 16th century visit by Queen Elizabeth I to Kenilworth is thought to<br />

have inspired scenes in “A Midsummer Night’s Dream,” as a certain 11-year-old<br />

Billy was most likely on hand to witness the event.<br />

136


But lest Shakespeare receive all the literary credit, we should remember the<br />

Warwickshire village <strong>of</strong> Nuneaton was home to Evans, (Nuneaton was also the<br />

birthplace <strong>of</strong> my (Al Barrs) 9 th Cousin Once Removed, Anthony Marston (Tony)<br />

Barrs <strong>family</strong> who now is retired in Scotland.) better known by her pen name,<br />

George Elliot. Splendid countryside and such <strong>history</strong> make Warwickshire one <strong>of</strong><br />

the most visited regions <strong>of</strong> the United Kingdom.<br />

Abraham Barrs (II) was one <strong>of</strong> Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t and Joan's sons. John<br />

Barrs, Abraham Barrs son’s "Strip Farms" were located south <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet<br />

and Dunchurch Village on this map segment the. Barrs "Strip Farms" are<br />

colored in yellow. They were called "Strip Farms" because the land was only<br />

fertile in strips and the owners or controllers <strong>of</strong> the land wanted to distribute the<br />

fertile land as evenly as possible...hence the strips <strong>of</strong> farmland boundaries.<br />

UPDATE: October 2004<br />

In September 2003 I (Al Barrs) flew to Scotland to visit with Tony Barrs and his<br />

<strong>family</strong> in Murthly Perthshire for a ‘fortnight’ (2 week) visit. Today Tony is retired<br />

and lives with his daughter Sue and her husband Paul. Tony had done and is<br />

still doing extensive research on the Barrs <strong>family</strong>. He and I drove down to<br />

Leicestershire and Warwickshire to visit the old Barrs <strong>family</strong> farm and<br />

homestead, the church where they attended in Dunchurch Village nearby and<br />

we visited the old Barrs Forge in Thurlaston Village, Warwickshire.<br />

Recent information Tony Barrs has uncovered in Warwickshire has happily<br />

pushed our <strong>family</strong> tree back several more generations. Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t<br />

had previously been validated as our earliest ancestor. However, we now have<br />

new information on Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t’s parents and grandparents.<br />

Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t’s parents were Thomas Barrs and Margery. Thomas<br />

Barrs was born about 1625 in Bulkington Warwickshire England. Thomas<br />

Barrs died on February 20, 1659 in T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet Warwickshire England. He was<br />

probably the first to undertake Strip Farming in T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet. Thomas Barrs’<br />

father was Robert Barrs. Robert Barrs died in 1595 in Bulkington<br />

Warwickshire. Robert Barrs’ father was William Barrs who died in 1560 in<br />

Bulkington also. William Barrs made his Last Will and Testament in 1559.<br />

(Update by Tony and Al Barrs October 2004)<br />

137


Abraham Barrs and his son John Barrs land holdings map <strong>of</strong> 1699 AD<br />

The Barrs land holdings were huge compared to the 12 to 15 acres farmed by<br />

most early 15th century farmers and herdsmen<br />

St. Peters Parish Church, Dunchurch Village, Warwickshire is where much<br />

Barrs <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> was made and recorded. Many Barrs <strong>family</strong> members were<br />

buried in its surrounding churchyard cemetery. Churchyard burials are common<br />

in England.<br />

138


Following is a 1717 AD map <strong>of</strong> the "Strip Farms" where my (Al Barrs) <strong>family</strong> lived<br />

in Warwickshire during the 1600 and 1700's. "Strip Farm" boundaries, shown on<br />

the following 1717 AD map, are still field boundaries today (2002 AD).<br />

COPY OF ORIGINAL 1717 AD "STRIP FARM" MAP<br />

139


Dunchurch Warwickshire Glebe Terrier Newspaper <strong>of</strong> 1698<br />

FARM PROPERTY INFORMATION <strong>of</strong> Barrs<br />

(Coincides with the above "Strip Farm" map <strong>of</strong> 1717)<br />

Strip Farms had names to identify them on the above map. The Lord <strong>of</strong> the Manor owned all<br />

the land in England and individuals had to rent the land from the Lord.<br />

140


Continued from previous page.<br />

Old Barrs Forge in Thurlaston Village Warwickshire Built in the 1700s by the<br />

Barrs <strong>family</strong>. Abraham Barrs and son John Barrs were ‘Ferrier’ and<br />

veterinarians here during the period <strong>of</strong> about 1800 to1861.<br />

Old Barrs Forge Thurlaston Village Warwickshire England<br />

141


THE HISTORY OF LEICESTERSHIRE<br />

Leicestershire is in central England and joins with Warwickshire to the east.<br />

The city <strong>of</strong> Leicester is an administrative center. Leicestershire is divided into<br />

two regions. Leicestershire County borders Warwickshire County in The<br />

Midlands <strong>of</strong> England. The Barrs <strong>family</strong> may have lived in Leicestershire prior to<br />

settling in Bulkington Village, Warwickshire. One John Barrs was born in Market<br />

Bosworth in Leicestershire as was his father Michael Barrs about 1540 AD. We<br />

believe our surname spelling may have changed in Leicestershire and<br />

Warwickshire in the latter 1200s and early 1300s. We believe the spelling<br />

changed from BARRE (French spelling) or BARRES to BARRS (English) during<br />

the early 1400s. Prior to 1540 AD we find few Barrs, but some Barres and<br />

Barre in the Leicestershire, Warwickshire, and Lancashire England regions.<br />

Leicestershire lies by the Soar River. In the eastern section are dairy and<br />

livestock-raising uplands; in the western section are farmlands and such<br />

industries as coal mining, quarrying, and hosiery manufacturing. Low-grade iron<br />

ores are mined in the east. In the 7th century the area became part <strong>of</strong> the Anglo-<br />

Saxon kingdom <strong>of</strong> Mercia and was later occupied by the Danes (Denmark). In<br />

1974 the former county <strong>of</strong> Rutlandshire was incorporated in Leicestershire. Area<br />

is 2553 sq km (986 sq mi); population (1991 preliminary) 860,500.<br />

Map <strong>of</strong> Leicestershire Hundreds<br />

142<br />

Key<br />

A - Framland<br />

B - East Goscote<br />

C - West Goscote<br />

D - Sparkinghoe<br />

E - Gulthlaxton<br />

F (2 parts) - Gartree


THE HISTORY OF WORCESTERSHIRE<br />

The Black Country is a group <strong>of</strong> towns to the North and West <strong>of</strong> Birmingham<br />

Warwickshire England that were known as 'Red by Night, Black by Day' due to<br />

the amount <strong>of</strong> foundries, lime kilns, collieries, backyard chain making and nail<br />

making that went on here. It's known as the 'Black Country' due to the color <strong>of</strong><br />

the ground and buildings, even today,(not to a flippant remark by Queen<br />

Victoria!). The famous ten-yard coal seam outcropped here and, well, the ground<br />

is black! The Boundaries are subject to heated debate now that we're not 'looked<br />

down upon' for coming from the area (even Brummies try to muscle in<br />

sometimes!).<br />

The undisputed Queen <strong>of</strong> the Black Country is Dudley which is virtually at its<br />

center, but starting from the Southern edge and going round clockwise, it<br />

includes the top end <strong>of</strong> Halesowen, Lutley Pedmore, Oldswinford, Stourbridge,<br />

Amblecote, Wordsley, and Kingswinford. It then cuts across, skirting Himley, up<br />

to the Gornals and Ruiton to Sedgley, Coseley, Part <strong>of</strong> Wolverhapton, across to<br />

Wood End and Willenhall, Wednesfield and then New Invention. It then cuts<br />

across the bottom end <strong>of</strong> Bloxwich through to Harden and Coalpool and Rushall.<br />

Part <strong>of</strong> Walsall goes back through Bentley (<strong>of</strong> Charles II fame) down to<br />

Wednesbury, across to Hill Top and Great Bridge / Tipton. Part <strong>of</strong> West<br />

Bromwich, Part <strong>of</strong> Oldbury, Langley, Part <strong>of</strong> Smethwick (as far as Brindley's<br />

canal) goes by. Part <strong>of</strong> Cape Hill across to Bearwood (as far as the Bear Hotel)<br />

up to Hill top (another one!) down to White Heath and through Black Heath<br />

running back again through Cradley to the top end <strong>of</strong> Halesowen. That's about<br />

what the edges are but the real heart <strong>of</strong> the area is from Cradeley Heath to the<br />

Gornals Inc Lye, Woodside, Netherton, Quarry Bank, Pensnett, Rowley, and<br />

Brockmore etc. BTW I know that I've left out towns such as Bilston, James<br />

Bridge and Darlaston but there are so many it would take hours to put them all<br />

down. The dialect that we speak in these parts isn't too removed from Chaucers<br />

English (helps with original texts such as the Canterbury Tales) and can change<br />

from one side <strong>of</strong> a road to another.<br />

We believe a few Barrs drifted into Worcestershire from Warwickshire, which is<br />

adjacent to Warwickshire, but the Barrs <strong>family</strong> never became as firmly<br />

established in Worcestershire County as did they in Leicestershire, Lancashire<br />

and Warwickshire regions.<br />

143


THE HISTORY OF LANCASHIRE<br />

Lancashire was located on the west side <strong>of</strong> England. A Palatine and maritime<br />

county, it is bounded on the north by Cumberland and Westmoreland, on the<br />

east by Yorkshire, on the south by Cheshire and Derbyshire, and on the west by<br />

the Irish Sea.<br />

The first Earl <strong>of</strong> Lancashire was Edmund Crouchback, Youngest son <strong>of</strong> Henry lll.<br />

In the time <strong>of</strong> the valiant John <strong>of</strong> Gaunt, fourth son <strong>of</strong> Edward, the county <strong>of</strong><br />

Lancaster was advanced to the dignity <strong>of</strong> a palatinate, by a Royal patent. It<br />

confers the title <strong>of</strong> Duke <strong>of</strong> Lancaster on the King. Nobility from this county<br />

derives many other high titles.<br />

Lancashire has been, at a great variety <strong>of</strong> periods in <strong>history</strong>, the scene <strong>of</strong><br />

contention and theatre <strong>of</strong> strife. The sanguinary conflicts between the Houses <strong>of</strong><br />

York and Lancaster, and the Royal forces <strong>of</strong> Charles l, and those <strong>of</strong> Parliament<br />

under Cromwell, as well as the support which the Pretender received from the<br />

disaffected, have stained the fields <strong>of</strong> this county with blood.<br />

The Battle <strong>of</strong> Flodden Field, <strong>of</strong> more early date, gave testimony to the prowess<br />

<strong>of</strong> the men <strong>of</strong> Lancashire and the achievements <strong>of</strong> the heroic bowmen and<br />

billmen from the districts <strong>of</strong> Warrington, Wigan, Rochdale, Preston, Blackburn,<br />

Bolton, etc.<br />

A very extraordinary page in Lancashire <strong>history</strong> must not be omitted - The<br />

Lancashire Witches. In 1594 AD, Ferdinand the fifth Earl <strong>of</strong> Derby was seized<br />

with mortal sickness, produced probably by poison secretly administered. After<br />

much suffering, he died days later. In his chamber was found an image <strong>of</strong> wax<br />

with hair the same color as that <strong>of</strong> the Earl, stuffed into the belly! In the 1600s,<br />

many notorious witches were tried at Lancaster assizes.<br />

Quite a number <strong>of</strong> Barrs lived and live today in Lancashire. We have been<br />

unable to connect them with our Barrs. We have been unable to make contact<br />

with Barrs <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> these "Midland" Counties, but continue to search for that<br />

long ago <strong>family</strong> connection throughout England. We have received <strong>family</strong> stories<br />

that some Barrs accompanies Henry IV to Leicestershire to battle King Richard II<br />

at the Battle <strong>of</strong> Bosworth Field in 1485, which is near Market Bosworth where we<br />

have record <strong>of</strong> a Barrs <strong>family</strong> from early 1400s. Michael Barrs was born in<br />

Leicestershire about 1540, married there in 1563 and raised his <strong>family</strong> in Market<br />

Bosworth Leicestershire England. We are searching for a connection to our<br />

earliest know ancestor, William Barrs, <strong>of</strong> Bulkington about 16 miles away.<br />

Michael could have been one <strong>of</strong> William Barrs sons.<br />

144


OLD MAPS OF ENGLAND<br />

145


THE BLACK PLAGUE IN ENGLAND<br />

1539-1640 AD<br />

A General Study<br />

With a Specific Reference to Loughborough, England<br />

Thanks to Ian Jessiman<br />

The Barrs in England would have been in the middle <strong>of</strong> this horrible deadly<br />

period. No one knows how many Barrs <strong>family</strong> members may have died during<br />

the PLAGUE in England, but many no doubt did die. Our <strong>family</strong> tree shows a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> Barrs children who died. To those who were fortunate enough to<br />

have survived we owe our very existence.<br />

Abstract<br />

Throughout the middle ages most <strong>of</strong><br />

populated Britain suffered sweeping<br />

ravages <strong>of</strong> disease and pestilence;<br />

individually and collectively these<br />

epidemics were referred to as the<br />

plague.<br />

Examination <strong>of</strong> the Leicestershire town <strong>of</strong> Loughborough's Parish Register<br />

reveals valuable statistical data, particularly in respect to burials after 1538 AD.<br />

The History and Antiquities <strong>of</strong> the County <strong>of</strong> Leicester, Vol. III part II, by J<br />

Nichols, <strong>of</strong>fers an insight into some <strong>of</strong> the social effects <strong>of</strong> the plague. Using<br />

these and other sources, an attempt to investigate the local myths and legends<br />

has been undertaken. Furthermore, other issues, such as what was the Plague<br />

and how it did spread, are addressed.<br />

Preface<br />

The Plague, also known as bubonic<br />

plague, pestis or the Black Death, was<br />

an acute, severe infection caused by the<br />

bacillus Yersina pestis (formerly known<br />

as Pasteurella pestis, now named after<br />

Yersin who first described it in 1894 AD).<br />

146


This bacillus is primarily an internal parasite <strong>of</strong> wild rodents, such as rats, mice<br />

and squirrels, for whom the resulting illness may be acute, subacute, or chronic.<br />

It is carried to man by fleas deserting dying or dead animals, in search <strong>of</strong><br />

nourishment. It may enter the bloodstream directly as the fleabites the host, or<br />

indirectly through contact between fleas' excrement, and scratches or lesions on<br />

the skin. Massive human epidemics have occurred. The most infamous was the<br />

Black Death <strong>of</strong> the Middle Ages. More recently, infections have occurred<br />

sporadically but have tended to be limited.<br />

Modern science has identified two main types <strong>of</strong> plague; bubonic plague and<br />

primary pneumonic plague. Bubonic plague was named after buboes (enlarged<br />

lymph nodes) which first become visible during, or shortly after, the fever started.<br />

This was the most common form <strong>of</strong> the Plague and the incubation period varied<br />

from a few hours to 12 days, (but generally 2 to 5 days). The onset was abrupt<br />

and <strong>of</strong>ten associated with chills; the temperature rapidly rose to 39.5 to 41 C<br />

(103 to 106 F). Occasionally, a primary sore appeared at the bite site, varying<br />

from a small spot to a large suppurating ulcer. These <strong>of</strong>ten changed in color from<br />

orange to black, or blue or purple, and, <strong>of</strong> all the different signs <strong>of</strong> the Plague,<br />

these were the easiest 'tokens' <strong>of</strong> recognition. The sufferer was <strong>of</strong>ten restless,<br />

delirious, confused and uncoordinated.<br />

Most deaths occurred from blood poisoning in 3 to 5 days. Some victims<br />

however, took a month or so to die. Until the advent <strong>of</strong> antibiotics, the mortality<br />

rate was generally between 60 and 80%.<br />

This form <strong>of</strong> the disease spread though a community very rapidly, thriving in a<br />

humid and warm climate; which provided ideal conditions for fleas to breed and<br />

flourish. In Europe, the months between July and October normally nurtured<br />

optimum infestation. However, fleas have been known to survive through winter<br />

in warm 'ecosystems'. For example, until the Eighteenth Century, the supports <strong>of</strong><br />

floors and ro<strong>of</strong>s in wooden, or wattle and daub buildings, harbored the nests <strong>of</strong><br />

black rats. (Brown and gray rats not appearing until the Eighteenth Century).<br />

Primary pneumonic plague had a 2 to 3 day incubation period that was followed<br />

by an abrupt onset <strong>of</strong> high fever, chills and <strong>of</strong>ten a severe headache. Coughing<br />

developed within 24 hours, initially mucous but rapidly developing blood spotting<br />

and then acquiring a uniform, bright red, <strong>of</strong>ten foamy appearance.<br />

Most patients died within 48 hours after onset. This form <strong>of</strong> the Plague was<br />

spread by bacteria coughed out in the sputum <strong>of</strong> the victim, or by the inhalation<br />

<strong>of</strong> infected droplets from a sneeze. Because <strong>of</strong> its dependence on respiratory<br />

transmission and not on fleas, this extremely virulent form <strong>of</strong> the Plague tended<br />

to be associated with European winters.<br />

147


Considering the much-reported incidence <strong>of</strong> bloody sputum, a continued high<br />

mortality in the winter months, and the very rapid spread between communities<br />

in the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries, it is highly probable that this form <strong>of</strong><br />

the plague was active with bubonic plague during this period.<br />

It may be natural to assume that survivors <strong>of</strong> the Plague had suffered the<br />

bubonic form. However, Pestis minor, a benign form <strong>of</strong> bubonic plague, has<br />

been identified as occurring alongside bubonic plague in (modern) epidemic<br />

areas. 4 The signs and symptoms <strong>of</strong> Pestis minor are similar to that <strong>of</strong> bubonic<br />

plague but subside within a week. This may explain why some plague epidemic<br />

areas had a higher than average survival rate.<br />

Apart from the bubonic and pneumonic plague, a further disease swept through<br />

Europe. It had many names and was known as The Sweat, The Swat, New<br />

Acquaintance, Stoupe, or Knave know thy master.<br />

It was claimed that it only killed the rich, middle aged - not the young or the old,<br />

and that it caused a quick death: "They were dancing in court at nine and dead<br />

at eleven", wrote a Poole minister, while Dr Caius, physician to Henry VIII,<br />

compared it to "the Plague at Athens, a pestilent contagious fever <strong>of</strong> one natural<br />

day".<br />

Dr Caius recorded the signs and<br />

symptoms as "... burning heat,<br />

sickness, headache, delirium, intense<br />

thirst, labored breathing, erratic pulse,<br />

followed by faintness, drowsiness,<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>use sweating, sickness <strong>of</strong> stomach<br />

and heart but seldom vomiting".<br />

He added "... the symptoms reached their height by the seventh hour after<br />

onset, by the ninth delirium set in, and that death <strong>of</strong>ten quickly followed...<br />

However, if the victim survived the fifteenth hour the symptoms abated, and if<br />

they passed the twenty-fourth hour, they usually survived the ordeal." The Sweat<br />

is believed to have arrived in England in 1485 AD, transported from Rouen by<br />

mercenaries recruited to help establish Henry Tudor. The first recorded outbreak<br />

was at Milford Haven, the port at which Tudor landed his invading force. Other<br />

outbreaks were recorded throughout the country in 1508, 1517, and 1551 AD.<br />

148


In 1615 AD, a burning fever swept through Leicester. There is little information<br />

about this ailment, other than that its appearance coincided with a contagious<br />

sickness and the Hot Ague (fever) elsewhere in England and Europe.<br />

Unidentified fevers erupted in 1638, 1660 and 1661 AD. Smallpox was prevalent<br />

in 1634-5 and goal fever was recorded in Oxford in 1577, York in 1581, Exeter in<br />

1586, Lincoln in 1590 and Hereford in 1636. Small, generally local, outbreaks <strong>of</strong><br />

Malaria occasionally caused alarm in the marshes <strong>of</strong> East Anglia. Typhus also<br />

appeared periodically, and it has been suggested that influenza, in various forms<br />

may have been responsible for the non-specific epidemics. Examination <strong>of</strong> the<br />

etiology, epidemiologist and the signs and symptoms <strong>of</strong> Haemophilus Influenza<br />

and adenoviruses or adenoassociated viruses reveal a strong correlation<br />

between Dr. Caius's reports and these diseases.<br />

Although modern medicine may <strong>of</strong>fer a range <strong>of</strong> what is uncertain is the actual<br />

epidemiology <strong>of</strong> the plague, feasible diagnosis, particularly in respect to<br />

transmission during the sixteenth Century. How did the disease pass between<br />

small communities and households, and what was the mode <strong>of</strong> transmission<br />

over long distances - between countries, counties and towns?<br />

The role <strong>of</strong> fleas in the transmission <strong>of</strong> the bubonic plague is fairly certain.<br />

However, what is uncertain is the actual relationship between flea, rat and man.<br />

Once the diseased rat-flea, Xenopsylla cheopis, has left the rat and infected<br />

man, can that flea pass from man to man without the intervention <strong>of</strong> the rat?<br />

English epidemiologists, basing their arguments on modern plagues in South<br />

Asia, generally claim not.<br />

However, French epidemiologists, basing their claims on the results <strong>of</strong> modern<br />

plagues in North Africa and India, propose that the human flea, Pulex irritans,<br />

can transmit the disease as it moves between human hosts. The wisdom <strong>of</strong><br />

concluding that the human flea has played a major role in the transmission <strong>of</strong> the<br />

plague in England has been questioned.<br />

There is evidence to support the view that the concentrations <strong>of</strong> plague mortality<br />

in towns were <strong>of</strong>ten in isolated pockets, <strong>of</strong>ten on the outskirts, not in the center;<br />

suggesting rats, not humans were the vectors <strong>of</strong> transmission. Furthermore,<br />

despite the frequency <strong>of</strong> multiple cases <strong>of</strong> plague within single households, it<br />

has not been demonstrated that mortality rates were related to the size <strong>of</strong> the<br />

household, as may be expected if the human flea was the culprit.7 It may be<br />

prudent to surmise that both forms <strong>of</strong> transmission were evident, however, not<br />

necessarily in equal weighting, or operating together.<br />

149


A further controversy concerns the exact method by which the plague arrived in<br />

England. It certainly arrived via the ports, carried on merchant and Naval ships.<br />

However, were the infected fleas carried by the rats in the grain or bales <strong>of</strong> cloth<br />

and cotton, or on the backs <strong>of</strong> the crew, passengers or returning soldiers?<br />

Furthermore, how did the disease spread from the ports to the town and<br />

country? It spread by way <strong>of</strong> wild rodents in the countryside, by the rats and<br />

fleas in transported freight, or by the fleas on their human hosts?<br />

Although the evidence is mixed and subject to debate, it is suggested that they<br />

all played a role. There is evidence to support that plague was caught from<br />

baggage and bales <strong>of</strong> clothes and cloth, as in Eyam in Derbyshire in 1665.<br />

However, there also exists evidence that human transmission alone has been<br />

responsible.<br />

It appears that the spread <strong>of</strong> the plague across the country was far too rapid to<br />

be accounted for by wild rodents in the countryside, and it is human transport,<br />

which explains its movement along the major trade routes, usually by ship<br />

(British port to port), or on main roads and navigable rivers. Nevertheless, it is<br />

reasonable to assume that rodent transmission played a part in local village-tovillage<br />

contamination. Possibly, the occasional annual outbreaks <strong>of</strong> bubonic<br />

plague may be explained by the over-wintering <strong>of</strong> fleas and black rats in major<br />

cities, and perhaps on the wild rodents <strong>of</strong> the countryside.<br />

Elizabethan Loughborough<br />

It has been estimated that in 1564 AD,<br />

Loughborough had 256 houses. The<br />

shape <strong>of</strong> the town, as it was, had<br />

changed little since the reign <strong>of</strong><br />

Edward II (1307-1327 AD), for, during<br />

his reign, there is a record <strong>of</strong> a<br />

grant for land in Dede Lane:<br />

"In Loughborough there is a le Dede<br />

Lane, le Bygging, le Kirkgate, le Woodgate and le Tollbothe". (This suggests that<br />

Dead Lane is in fact far older than many historians have claimed, for it appears<br />

to have been in existence at least 280 <strong>years</strong> before the 1608-09 plague).<br />

Leyland described the town in the early sixteenth Century, recording that, " ...<br />

most <strong>of</strong> the houses were made <strong>of</strong> wood and betraying their various ages by<br />

cruck, post and pan, or the slighter timber frame, all with wattle and daub<br />

infilling, gleaming plaster and new wood showing evidence <strong>of</strong> recent extensions,<br />

alterations or new erections, for three new ones were built on Bridgeland."<br />

150


Elizabethan Loughborough was seasonally exceedingly wet. From the south ran<br />

the Woodbrook. This flowed through the town; entering alongside the Market<br />

Place and exiting via The Rushes. The Elizabethan Le Swynesians, now Swan<br />

Street, was probably named after a flock <strong>of</strong> breeding swans that was kept there.<br />

Les Russhes, now The Rushes, was where the rushes grew.<br />

They were a valuable commodity item for the town and provided an excellent<br />

ro<strong>of</strong>ing material. Le Kirkegate, now Churchgate, was a central part <strong>of</strong> the town<br />

and housed the wealthier townsfolk. It has retained its original Tudor width <strong>of</strong><br />

about eighteen feet and remains an excellent indicator to the average breadth <strong>of</strong><br />

medieval town streets. In 1860 AD, a journalist reported an interview with a town<br />

nonagenarian; it related the recollections <strong>of</strong> the senior citizen's grandfather, who<br />

lived in sixteenth century Loughborough - "There was a boggy tract within the<br />

town lying between the Woodbrook, as it crossed the Ashby Square, and the<br />

Market Place.<br />

The Woodbrook flowed down the open space being crossed at different points<br />

by a plank bridge with a handrail, and reached the Rushes. Here was another<br />

old bog as the name denotes, with a raised causeway. There were two pools <strong>of</strong><br />

water in the town, one in which is now called Devonshire Square and another<br />

where the Woodgate ends. Between Loughborough and Shelthorpe, there was a<br />

raised footway made <strong>of</strong> huge stones with bridges <strong>of</strong> planks here and there,<br />

where water tended to accumulate.<br />

Somewhere near Shelthorpe, there was a large pool <strong>of</strong> water which remained as<br />

late as the middle <strong>of</strong> the seventeenth century."<br />

This account is given some credence, for the Bridgemaster's accounts itemize<br />

much bridging work in and around the town, particularly between 1570 and<br />

1595. Sixteenth Century records also mention some <strong>of</strong> the various trades that<br />

were in the town, such as a tanner, a glove maker, a dyer, a blacksmith, a baker,<br />

a clothier who employed a weaver, a cooper, a rope maker, a barber, a mason,<br />

a glazier, a vole and vermin catcher, and various shopkeepers and innkeepers.<br />

Mr. George Ward was the town's bearward; he was responsible for ensuring that<br />

all cattle were baited before slaughter. A heavy fine was imposed for noncompliance.<br />

The stocks, pillory and whipping post stood in the market place and<br />

the gibbet may have been on the Forest Road, close to the Blackbrook.<br />

On July 17th 1564 AD, the plague was so severe in Leicester that the assizes<br />

were held in Loughborough. Accompanying the Leicester magistrates and clerks<br />

were eight convicted felons. They were duly hung in the town, two days later.<br />

151


A total <strong>of</strong> 1,632 <strong>of</strong> the townspeople died in ten epidemic <strong>years</strong> between 1545<br />

and 1631 AD.<br />

That there is some factor operating chiefly in the spring, in particular from March,<br />

or, in exceptionally bad cases, until June, seems likely. A possible explanation is<br />

that these deaths were caused either directly or indirectly by malnutrition. In the<br />

case <strong>of</strong> 1602-03AD there is some evidence to support this, for in the Syston<br />

Parish Register there is a note:<br />

"In 1601AD all the hay was inned out <strong>of</strong> Syston Great Meadow on the<br />

Wednesday before St, James (25th July) day. In 1602 harvest was so late that it<br />

was St. Matthew's day (21st September) before all the barley was inned. In<br />

1603AD a pound <strong>of</strong> good hops was sold for 2s. 6d., a strike <strong>of</strong> malt for 17d and a<br />

strike <strong>of</strong> wheat for 2s. 4d." ('s' Shilling and 'd.' Pence or penny)<br />

Nichols also mentioned another entry in that Register: "In 1607 AD the frost was<br />

so hard and so continued that it was after St. Valentines Day (14th February)<br />

before men could set forth plough. In 1609 AD there died at Loughborough <strong>of</strong><br />

the plague in one year 500 people."<br />

Although no records have been found <strong>of</strong> any large numbers <strong>of</strong> people dying <strong>of</strong><br />

starvation, a strong possibility exists that there was a correlation between<br />

malnutrition, due to poor, late crops and an increased mortality due to a<br />

widespread lowering <strong>of</strong> resistance to disease(s). Furthermore, average burial<br />

rates in Loughborough indicate some interesting statistical information.<br />

Between 1550 and 1566 AD, when Bubonic plague and Influenza were<br />

sweeping through the country, (The population <strong>of</strong> England probably fell by at<br />

least 6% between 1556 and 1560 AD) the average burial rate in Loughborough<br />

dropped to 37.<br />

As Griffin points out, this lower than anticipated figure may have been the result<br />

<strong>of</strong> a large epidemic striking the town in the <strong>years</strong> in which the Parish Register<br />

was not kept (1548-58 AD, during the reign <strong>of</strong> Queen Mary), therefore possibly<br />

reducing the population and the subsequent death rate. However, analysis <strong>of</strong> the<br />

burial figures for 1550-53 AD indicates an annual average burial rate <strong>of</strong> 27,<br />

whilst 1560-66 AD was 42, thus invalidating the hypothesis.<br />

152


Nichols reported that a dreadful plague broke out in Loughborough in August<br />

1609 AD, which raged for 18 months. He continues "... that this destructive<br />

disorder seems to have ended about the 19th February, 1610-11 AD, and at that<br />

time there had died within the town and parish, 452 persons men, women and<br />

children; and within a mile <strong>of</strong> Loughborough is a spot <strong>of</strong> ground to this day called<br />

The Cabin Lees (whereon many <strong>of</strong> the inhabitants prudently built themselves<br />

huts and encamped, to avoid the infection." (Cabin Lees has been identified as<br />

having existed in an area known as Bottle Acre.<br />

A recently built small housing estate, <strong>of</strong>f the Belton Road, has a road called<br />

Cabin Lees.) Interestingly, he has added a footnote to this paragraph: "This<br />

circumstance, though recorded by Dr. Pochin, Mr. Webster informs me, is<br />

doubtful." Unfortunately, Nichols is not clear on what is doubtful, and ambiguity<br />

remains.<br />

Is it doubtful that The Cabin Lees existed, or was it built for another purpose?<br />

Slack refers to cabins (hovels) being built on the outskirts <strong>of</strong> Liverpool for the<br />

specific purpose <strong>of</strong> housing the infected.<br />

"A bylaw <strong>of</strong> 1540 AD in Liverpool similarly ordered that those visited with<br />

pestilence should 'depart out <strong>of</strong> their houses and make their cabins on the heath'<br />

in summer; in winter they should stay at home and 'keep their doors and<br />

windows shut'". Similar quarantine measures were undertaken in Nottingham,<br />

Durham, Shrewsbury, York, Windsor and Berwick. Possibly, Loughborough built<br />

its own isolation camp on the outskirts <strong>of</strong> the town.<br />

There is further evidence to suggest that local towns occasionally put<br />

Loughborough into quarantine. During June 1610 AD, the Rector <strong>of</strong><br />

Loughborough wrote the following letter to the Mayor <strong>of</strong> Leicester: "Sir, I<br />

understand from a neighbor <strong>of</strong> mine that it is your desire that I should give<br />

warning to my neighbors to keep them from coming to your town <strong>of</strong> Leicester for<br />

the time <strong>of</strong> the Assizes; with their desire I will by God's help accordingly fulfill<br />

only I desire to know whether the restraint must be so general as none <strong>of</strong> the<br />

towns for any cause may come hither with certificate as formally they have done.<br />

I desire to be informed in law upon an arbitrement that we<br />

will put <strong>of</strong>f until some other time if you think that your<br />

coming will be <strong>of</strong>fensive to any one. And so thanking you for<br />

your care and kindness towards my neighbors in this time <strong>of</strong><br />

visitation I rest. Your loving friend in Christ assured, John<br />

Brown."<br />

153


In 1631 AD, a further outbreak, although not so severe, (and the last major<br />

epidemic) caused such concern that the Parson <strong>of</strong> Loughborough, John Browne<br />

(successor and namesake <strong>of</strong> the John Brown who wrote the 1610 AD letter),<br />

wrote to the Mayor <strong>of</strong> Leicester:<br />

"These are to certify whom it may concern that the shattered town <strong>of</strong><br />

Loughborough is not so dangerous as by some may be considered; in as much<br />

as there are but only three houses visited by the Plague: being all <strong>of</strong> them small<br />

tenements, and being in a back lane or place far remote from our market-place<br />

or any common passage, being inhabited by poor people: all attended upon; as<br />

well for relief <strong>of</strong> the visited as for prevention <strong>of</strong> danger.<br />

And, they are dead <strong>of</strong> the sickness. As is supposed only eleven persons in all<br />

men, women and children, in the space <strong>of</strong> seven weeks since first the infection<br />

began lived."<br />

However, the Mayor <strong>of</strong> Leicester was not placated, for he issued the following<br />

proclamation: "To the Constable <strong>of</strong> the Bishop's Fee in or near Leicester and to<br />

his deputies: Forasmuch as we understand that the sickness is growing very<br />

dangerous in Loughborough and many <strong>of</strong> the inhabitants there have <strong>of</strong> late<br />

endeavored to bring their goods into the town <strong>of</strong> Leicester, and to settle<br />

themselves here to the great endangering <strong>of</strong> the Corporation, for preventing<br />

where<strong>of</strong> (So far as by God's assistance well maybe.) we have taken order for a<br />

watch to be kept daily in several places in and about the town. And here also<br />

have given the strict charge that none shall resort to the said town <strong>of</strong><br />

Loughborough until it please God to stay the said Visitation.<br />

This is therefore to command you to cause convenient watch to be daily and<br />

constantly kept within your said ward, or Constabulary for preventing <strong>of</strong> the<br />

dangers aforesaid and to give stout charge and warning to all inhabitants within<br />

the said Fee not to entertain or harbor any <strong>of</strong> the inhabitants <strong>of</strong> Loughborough or<br />

their goods, that they forbear coming to the said town, either to the Market or<br />

otherwise. Therefore fail not at your peril. Given under our hand the nineteenth<br />

Day <strong>of</strong> May, Anno Domini 1631. Thomas Smithe, Mayor." The parish records<br />

indicate that in Loughborough, in that year <strong>of</strong> 1631 AD, there were 135 deaths<br />

due to the plague.<br />

Average monthly burials during 1539-1640 AD: The 'very bad' <strong>years</strong> totaled six,<br />

(recorded burials in brackets), 1558-9 (332), 1609-11 (603) and 1631 (167). The<br />

'exceptional' <strong>years</strong> totaled four, 1543 (98), 1577 (78), 1602 (98) and 1617 (90).<br />

In the 'normal' <strong>years</strong> the highest death rate occurred in April and May, the rate<br />

then generally dropped away to rise again in mid winter.<br />

154


However, in the very bad (plague) <strong>years</strong> the months July, August, September<br />

and October brought the highest death rates with January to April being low. The<br />

Area graph, highlights a close correlation between monthly burial patterns for the<br />

exceptional and very bad <strong>years</strong>: both indicate a slight rise in May and then a<br />

sharp dip in June. Similarly, the following months are matched in both rise and<br />

fall, with a common zenith in September.<br />

A student <strong>of</strong> Elizabethan mortality in England has two important sources <strong>of</strong><br />

evidence on which to base their research. Prior to 1538 AD there are probate<br />

records and after 1538 AD there are parish registers.<br />

A detailed study <strong>of</strong> probate records may reveal <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> unusually high deaths,<br />

which may indicate <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> epidemic. However, there was a large percentage <strong>of</strong><br />

society that never made wills, for instance, travelers and the poor. It may be<br />

prudent to assume that the non-will-making class were those with the least, and,<br />

in common with the poor <strong>of</strong> any society, this group may have been the most<br />

vulnerable to disease. "Wills were generally made by a small and<br />

unrepresentative social group - those adults, mostly males, who had property to<br />

bequeath."<br />

Nevertheless, in the absence <strong>of</strong> other evidence, both the records <strong>of</strong> wills that<br />

were read and wills that were registered, remain as an indication as to actual<br />

mortality, or concern about mortality. During the 1550s plague <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> London,<br />

the number <strong>of</strong> wills written rose to well over twice the average.<br />

Parish registers were kept after 1538 AD, by law. Each<br />

Sunday, the parson and the churchwarden <strong>of</strong> Loughborough<br />

recorded the baptisms, births and burials <strong>of</strong> the preceding<br />

week. However, even the best-kept registers are unlikely to<br />

give a complete record <strong>of</strong> mortality. They listed burials in the<br />

churchyard, not deaths in the parish, and there is a possibility<br />

that the extent <strong>of</strong> the mortality, particularly during an epidemic,<br />

was understated.<br />

There are numerous examples <strong>of</strong> the reluctance's <strong>of</strong> parishes to contaminate<br />

their churchyards with plague corpses, <strong>of</strong> unregistered burials <strong>of</strong> plague victims<br />

in gardens and fields, and <strong>of</strong> parochial registration ceasing at the height <strong>of</strong> the<br />

epidemic. Therefore, the figures in the recorded tables and graphs should not be<br />

taken to imply a certainty and accuracy which the original records do not<br />

possess.<br />

155


Likewise, although Elizabethan plague regulations required the priest to record<br />

all the deaths from the plague by writing a 'p' in the Register against the names ,<br />

it may be worth considering the diagnostic skills <strong>of</strong> a priest who was probably<br />

examining the body in poor light. In 1578 AD, government imposed stringent<br />

restrictions on attendance at funerals. These prescribed the burial <strong>of</strong> the dead<br />

only at dusk, and suggested that ministers <strong>of</strong>ficiating should "... Be distant from<br />

the danger <strong>of</strong> infection <strong>of</strong> the person dead, or <strong>of</strong> the company that shall bring the<br />

corpse to the grave." Thus, ministerial 'plague labeling' should be viewed with<br />

caution.<br />

The last reported plague in Loughborough ended in 1648 AD Nichols reported<br />

that, "From July 20, 1647, to March 25, 1648 AD, died <strong>of</strong> the Plague, 83. No<br />

more <strong>of</strong> the plague in 1648 AD." Widespread death in the form <strong>of</strong> the plague<br />

never returned to England once the epidemic beginning in London in 1665 AD<br />

had run its course. It remains a mystery exactly why the plagues ended.<br />

However, a tentative hypothesis may include the introduction <strong>of</strong> effective<br />

quarantine measures.<br />

Improvements in the environment may also have accelerated the demise <strong>of</strong> the<br />

plagues; "... on the 4th day <strong>of</strong> June 1622 AD there was a grievous fire in this<br />

town (Loughborough), which burnt down to the ground many houses." Fire has<br />

remained an extremely efficient and global destroyer <strong>of</strong> disease. The destruction<br />

<strong>of</strong> wooden, rat-infested dwellings and their subsequent replacement with brick<br />

buildings, that separated people from the rats, may have also been a<br />

contributory factor. Slack pr<strong>of</strong>fers, that in 1652 AD the London bricklayers<br />

pointed out that the substitution <strong>of</strong> brick for timber would reduce the plague.<br />

Local legend has it that Dead Lane was named after the burial plot that was<br />

situated in that area for the victims <strong>of</strong> the 16th Century plagues. As suggested<br />

earlier, the name Le Dede Lane has, in fact, been traced to the reign <strong>of</strong> Edward<br />

II.<br />

Perhaps it refers to a burial spot for victims <strong>of</strong> the 12th Century Black Death?<br />

Notwithstanding, there are one or two clues as to why contemporary opinion has<br />

dated it much later. First, when the foundations <strong>of</strong> the Shakespeare Street<br />

School were being dug in the early 19th Century, old skeletons were discovered.<br />

However, records indicate that on, or near this site, was the 14th Century burial<br />

site for the nearby hospital <strong>of</strong> St. John.<br />

Second, 16th Century law required that the corpses <strong>of</strong> the victims <strong>of</strong> the plague<br />

be carried to their burial place, by a route other than a busy thoroughfare. To get<br />

to the Churchyard, or other Northern burial spot, the eponymous named 'Dead<br />

Lane' was ideally situated.<br />

156


I concur with Slack's conclusion, that the Plague, in the <strong>years</strong> covered, had<br />

become a reminder <strong>of</strong> the transience <strong>of</strong> all aspects <strong>of</strong> life. It destroyed life,<br />

wealth and many towns throughout England, and in common with other<br />

disasters, like famine or war it undermined any assurance we might normally find<br />

in <strong>family</strong>, friends, business and property, or even in government and nation.<br />

At the heart <strong>of</strong> the conflict between disease and society lay the sufferings and<br />

struggles <strong>of</strong> ordinary men, women and children. The student <strong>of</strong> <strong>history</strong> may trace<br />

and analyze the available data, evidence and statistics, but can only guess at<br />

the unrecorded private feelings <strong>of</strong> the inarticulate victims.<br />

WHY ENGLISH FARMERS<br />

IMMIGRATED TO AMERICA<br />

Hypothesis for English farmer’s Immigrating to America<br />

By Al Barrs, Jr. © 1999 All Rights Reserved<br />

Heret<strong>of</strong>ore most <strong>of</strong> us had assumed immigrants from England came to America<br />

in the 1600’s because they were shipped to America for “crimes against the<br />

Crown”, or were “indentured servants”, or because <strong>of</strong> Religious convictions<br />

different from the beliefs <strong>of</strong> the Church <strong>of</strong> England. True, our first validate Barrs<br />

ancestor, William Barrs, did not conform to Church <strong>of</strong> England doctrine. He was<br />

fined. (See William Barrs’ 1559 Last Will and Testament)<br />

Although little direct or written Barrs <strong>family</strong> evidence exists to verify my (Alfonso<br />

Barrs, Jr.) hypothesis, I believe English farmers in great numbers immigrated to<br />

“The Colonies” in America because the climate had become too cool to farm<br />

successfully in Northern Europe, Ireland, Scotland and England. And, the “Great<br />

Potato Famine” <strong>of</strong> 1645AD had also taken its toll on farmer's pr<strong>of</strong>essions and<br />

lives. Plus, big families meant less land was available to farm.<br />

I believe my Barrs, as well as other <strong>family</strong> ancestors, as did other’s families,<br />

immigrated to America during the 1600’s and 1700’s in desperation, but with the<br />

hope and belief that they could become successful farmers in the lower latitudes<br />

<strong>of</strong> America. We know that one could only travel just so far south in England and<br />

remain within the fertile south central farming belt.<br />

The fertile farming region <strong>of</strong> Lancashire, Warwickshire and Worcestershire in<br />

south central England quickly gives way to unfarmable rocky coastal terrain all<br />

the way to the Atlantic Ocean. This region enjoyed the warmer Atlantic breezes<br />

coming <strong>of</strong>f the Gulf Current but is unsuitable for farming.<br />

157


In America farmers could go as far as sub tropical Florida and virtually grow<br />

whatever products they choose. Most Barrs entered America in the area <strong>of</strong><br />

Virginia, North and South Carolinas or perhaps they first disembarked in<br />

Philadelphia or New York.<br />

Both the Barrs and my mother’s Bell families slowly migrated south in any case,<br />

as the records show. My line <strong>of</strong> the Barrs and Bell <strong>family</strong> are known to have<br />

moved from North Carolina, first to Upper Georgia from north eastern North<br />

Carolina, later to south central Georgia and finally to Florida in the north central<br />

farming counties clustered around the Suwannee River valley <strong>of</strong> Columbia,<br />

Suwannee, Lafayette, Madison and Taylor Counties, Florida USA. Many Barrs<br />

remain today in these southeastern states. Some are still farmers and some had<br />

entered other commerce trades by the early 1900’s. As evidence for my<br />

hypothesis I <strong>of</strong>fer the following article by researcher and writer Robert Ardrey.<br />

THE HUNTING HYPOTHESIS<br />

Thanks to Robert Ardrey<br />

1976 Library <strong>of</strong> Congress ISBN 0-689-10672-6, pg. 187-189<br />

Mr. Ardrey speculates when the present interglacial period we are presently<br />

experiencing will end. He states, “Through recorded <strong>history</strong> weather has moved<br />

in cycles. Some can be short and some can be long and last for a century or<br />

two. The Danes fell victim to such a cold cycle about 1250 AD. The previous<br />

centuries had been so mild that they had established their colonies even in<br />

Greenland, then aptly named, and pressed on with their exploration <strong>of</strong> what<br />

would become America. But then the switch came. Pack ice pressing down from<br />

the Arctic exerted its veto on navigation. Greenland could no longer be reached,<br />

and further exploration <strong>of</strong> the West was abandoned.<br />

Even in England, more than a century later (1350-1400 AD), there stood the<br />

remains <strong>of</strong> abandoned farming villages. We assumed depopulation to be the<br />

work <strong>of</strong> the Black Plague, but it was not. The growing season had become to<br />

short because <strong>of</strong> the weather.<br />

Another such cycle chilled the northern world beginning about 1600 AD, in the<br />

days when William Shakespeare (In Warwickshire England) was writing his<br />

tragedies. Commonly know as the “Little Ice Age,” it too lasted for approximately<br />

a century and a half (1600-1750 AD), and competent geologists assure me that<br />

the growing season would have been so shortened, even in the major wheatgrowing<br />

regions <strong>of</strong> Canada and Russia, that growing food crops would have<br />

been impossible. In those days, <strong>of</strong> course, such regions also attracted us for<br />

their furs, not just their wheat.<br />

158


Fortunately for us, the Little Ice Age had expired by 1750 AD, when the<br />

Industrial Revolution inaugurated our present population explosion.”<br />

GLOBAL WARMING OR ARCTIC FREEZE<br />

Thanks to David Montgomery and Richard Sadler<br />

Dr. David Montgomery also supports my hypothesis or rather I support his, as to<br />

why the Barrs, and many other <strong>family</strong> members, such as the Bell, Morgan,<br />

Newman, Green, Grissman, Toole and other related families along with other’s<br />

families, immigrated to America during this critical weather period.<br />

GLOBAL warming even today, says Dr. Montgomery, rather than making the<br />

weather milder and wetter, could plunge Britain and all northern countries into a<br />

mini ice age "within a few decades", according to new scientific evidence.<br />

Research using ice cores in Greenland suggests that climate change in Britain<br />

and northwest Europe could happen far more quickly than in other parts <strong>of</strong> the<br />

world - and that the British climate could start changing rapidly.<br />

Contrary to the generally accepted notion that Britain will gradually become<br />

warmer as the planet heats up the results <strong>of</strong> the study suggest that temperatures<br />

are more likely to plunge into an arctic freeze.<br />

In the worst-case scenario, the North Sea would freeze over during the winter<br />

and icebergs could drift as far south as Portugal - the kind <strong>of</strong> conditions<br />

experienced during the last big freeze 12,700 <strong>years</strong> ago.<br />

The western Highlands could be covered by an ice cap similar to the one<br />

covering Iceland today; glaciers could appear in the Great Lakes district <strong>of</strong> North<br />

America, Wales and the Pennines and the rest <strong>of</strong> England could be covered by<br />

permafrost for a long period <strong>of</strong> time.<br />

The findings, announced at the British Association Festival <strong>of</strong> Science in London<br />

by Pr<strong>of</strong>essor John Lowe, <strong>of</strong> London University, open up the prospect <strong>of</strong><br />

potentially catastrophic climate change within a human lifespan.<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Lowe, the leader <strong>of</strong> a multinational team <strong>of</strong> scientists studying past<br />

climate changes just returning from Greenland, described the latest evidence as<br />

"startling".<br />

"The danger for the United Kingdom and parts <strong>of</strong> north-west Europe is that there<br />

is an assumption that the climate is somehow going to get warmer as the world<br />

warms up," he said.<br />

159


"But some <strong>of</strong> these models suggest that north-west Europe will experience a<br />

rapidly alternating climate and personal opinion is that there’s going to be a<br />

period <strong>of</strong> great instability which will be difficult for insurance companies and<br />

governments to respond to, and people to cope with."<br />

Evidence gathered by Pr<strong>of</strong> Lowe’s team from past climate patterns suggests that<br />

after a "false dawn" <strong>of</strong> warmer weather across the world, the massive Greenland<br />

ice sheet will melt, the polar ice front will move south-eastwards and Britain will<br />

be plunged into freezing conditions. The researchers extracted cores <strong>of</strong> ice from<br />

the Greenland ice sheet to a depth <strong>of</strong> 3,000 meters. Each contained perfectly<br />

preserved layers <strong>of</strong> frozen ice representing snowfalls from the past 1,500-2,000<br />

<strong>years</strong>.<br />

These cores give vital information about the nature <strong>of</strong> past climate variations<br />

which Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Lowe’s team has matched with data from seabed sediments. "It<br />

wasn’t until the publication <strong>of</strong> the first ice core records in the early 1990's that we<br />

began to realize just how quickly things could change," said Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Lowe, a<br />

geologist at London University.<br />

"Now we’re making progress in the way we can pin this down - for the first time,<br />

we can get a better handle on the way the world has operated during previous<br />

climatic changes. "I don’t believe that within ten <strong>years</strong> we’re going to be wiped<br />

out or that we will all be in dire straits, but I do think that in 30 to 40 <strong>years</strong> we’re<br />

going to see a big difference. "You only need a small change <strong>of</strong> a degree or so<br />

to have a serious effect on weather patterns. Obviously there is the potential for<br />

major disruption to agriculture...food crop farming in particular and the world<br />

economy."<br />

It is not clear why northern Europe should cool down, while the rest <strong>of</strong> the world<br />

heats up, but an important factor is thought to be the effect <strong>of</strong> ice melting from<br />

the Greenland ice sheet and other ice sheets in Iceland and Norway.<br />

The movement <strong>of</strong> billions <strong>of</strong> tons <strong>of</strong> melted fresh water on the surface <strong>of</strong> the<br />

northeast Atlantic could contribute to a sudden drop in temperature.<br />

This in turn could abruptly bring a halt to the Gulf Stream's northward flow, the<br />

warm water from the Caribbean, which has kept the British climate relatively<br />

warm for the past 10,000 <strong>years</strong>. September 11, 2000<br />

160


AMERICAN PLANTATIONS AND COLONIES<br />

OF 1600 AD<br />

Fast forwarding to the 1600s we find a full-fledged immigration movement from<br />

Europe and the United Kingdom to America taking place among, which included<br />

the farming families <strong>of</strong> the Barrs <strong>of</strong> south central England…The Midlands.<br />

Following is a typical story <strong>of</strong> the American Plantation and Colonization period,<br />

which the Barrs would have been a part. Although not about their individual<br />

struggles specifically it gives us a thumbnail description <strong>of</strong> what the Barrs<br />

immigrants would have also experienced during that difficult period in America.<br />

Although the Europeans made their first attempts at colonizing Atlantic America<br />

were along the section that became "Carolina", all initial efforts failed. The last<br />

failed effort made initial contacts with Virginia, but no settlers left England for the<br />

region granted to Sir Robert Heath in 1629 AD by Charles I. The grant was for all<br />

land from 31 to 36 degrees <strong>of</strong> latitude, to which the name "Carolana" was<br />

applied. In 1663 the next Charles <strong>of</strong> England granted another grant, for the<br />

same region. That grant for a "Carolina" was soon increased to include 29<br />

degrees to 36 degrees 30 minutes <strong>of</strong> latitude. Carolina was known as a<br />

“propriety” and was under the control <strong>of</strong> eight wealthy English proprietors<br />

experienced in colonization enterprises. Their approach to the problem was<br />

different than Sir Robert Heath's effort in 1629 AD.<br />

The Carolina proprietors issued an invitation to established settlements<br />

(Barbados, Virginia, Bermuda, and New England), extolling the virtues <strong>of</strong> their<br />

new venture, in an attempt to attract settlers. The invitations were successful,<br />

but the initial attempts at settlement were not. A group <strong>of</strong> Puritans from New<br />

England were the first, arriving at the Cape Fear River area, but did not remain<br />

for long. They returned to the Massachusetts Bay area.<br />

Their leader, however, went to Barbados and succeeded in gathering a group<br />

from there to try and settle the new land. At least one Barrs and his <strong>family</strong> lived<br />

in Barbados, we don't know if he or his descendants later came to North<br />

America.<br />

161


About 800 settlers sailed from Barbados to Carolina in 1664 AD to attempt<br />

Mediterranean-type ventures. Native Americans, planting difficulties and strife<br />

within the group caused the settlement attempt to be abandoned three <strong>years</strong><br />

later. Many families <strong>of</strong> this group moved to Virginia. Others learned valuable<br />

lessons to apply in the future in the region.<br />

By 1669 AD, a combination <strong>of</strong> Barbadian interests and the Carolina proprietors<br />

had developed a plan <strong>of</strong> action, through which the resources, both material and<br />

people, <strong>of</strong> both Barbados and England would be used.<br />

Their plan was to develop a settlement around the excellent anchorage at Port<br />

Royal. Local Native Americans, however, soon persuaded the arrivals to move<br />

60 miles up the coast. At the new location, in 1670 AD, a permanent settlement<br />

was finally established and was given the name <strong>of</strong> Charles Town (Today<br />

Charleston, South Carolina).<br />

The English proprietors eventually divided Carolina into separate proprieties in<br />

1712 AD, creating North and South Carolina and eventually created Georgia, as<br />

follows.<br />

South Carolina<br />

In 1717 AD, the proprietors gave a grant to Sir Robert Mountgomery for the land<br />

south <strong>of</strong> the Savannah River as far as the Altamaha River. That portion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

South Carolina proprietary had not been settled on a permanent basis. The<br />

grant was satisfactory with the settlers north <strong>of</strong> the Savannah River, since it<br />

provided a buffer between them and Spanish Florida. Sir Mountgomery lost his<br />

right to the grant, however, by not following through on his grand plans.<br />

In 1732 AD, Sir Robert Mountgomery's portion <strong>of</strong> South Carolina was granted to<br />

James Oglethorpe and his associates by the king <strong>of</strong> England. Oglethorpe was<br />

successful in colonizing his new "Georgia".<br />

The "Bounty Act"<br />

This is believed to be the period (1750 AD) in which John Barrs, (Sr.), son <strong>of</strong><br />

John Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t and Mary, and his new wife Sarah Spears (married 1749AD<br />

in Birmingham, Warwickshire England) immigrated to the Johnson (Later Dobbs<br />

and Lenoir Counties) County area <strong>of</strong> North Carolina. We believe John Barrs<br />

bought his farmlands with funds he brought from England. He had inherited his<br />

father, John Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t's, land holdings. He and Sarah settled in North<br />

Carolina immediately before South Carolina began making land grants available<br />

to immigrant families, as outlined below, so would therefore not have qualified<br />

for a "Bounty Act" land grant. And, he is recorded as having sold land to another<br />

person in 1755-56 AD.<br />

162


In order to help settle unoccupied lands, certain clauses in a "General Duty Act",<br />

passed by the General Assembly <strong>of</strong> the Colony <strong>of</strong> South Carolina on June 14,<br />

1751AD, provided some financial relief to encourage the immigration <strong>of</strong> poor<br />

Protestants from the United Kingdom and Europe to certain parts <strong>of</strong> South<br />

Carolina. On October 5, 1752 AD, the General Assembly altered and amended<br />

the Act to enable settling in any part <strong>of</strong> the province. The Act was generally<br />

continued through further occasional actions <strong>of</strong> the General Assembly. On July<br />

25, 1761 AD, this Act was broadened as a "Bounty Act" to provide special<br />

benefits to United Kingdom and European protestant refugees. This later act<br />

provided greater impetus to the immigration than was previously realized.<br />

To receive these benefits, immigrants were required to have certificates to show<br />

that they were <strong>of</strong> that religion. Two townships were laid out for the immigrants,<br />

"one at Long Cane . . . called Boonesborough and the other Belfast." Later,<br />

many immigrants were settled at other locations. Adult immigrants petitioned for<br />

benefits based on "<strong>family</strong> right" (apparently for 100 acres each for <strong>family</strong> adults<br />

and 50 acres each for children under the age <strong>of</strong> 15, with a "Bounty" from the<br />

Public Treasurer to provide for them until established). Special provision was<br />

made at times to pay for the immigrants' passages from the Bounty.<br />

"Warrants <strong>of</strong> Survey for their Lands" were issued on petition <strong>of</strong> the immigrants,<br />

generally at the same time, as authorized under the Act. Encouraged by the Act,<br />

large numbers <strong>of</strong> these protestant immigrants, many otherwise destitute, arrived<br />

during somewhat more than the next decade.<br />

On October 4, 1768 AD, after a review <strong>of</strong> all Acts and amendments, the Attorney<br />

General reported to the General Assembly that the "Bounty Act" had expired and<br />

no bounty could be paid to the individuals. He also noted that the eighth clause<br />

<strong>of</strong> the General Duty Act <strong>of</strong> June 14, 1751 AD, that they were still entitled to "their<br />

land free <strong>of</strong> charge".<br />

Following that eventuality no list <strong>of</strong> passengers were provided for the purpose <strong>of</strong><br />

determining "<strong>family</strong> right" to funds. As previously on the lists <strong>of</strong> petitions for<br />

Warrants <strong>of</strong> Survey for the allotment <strong>of</strong> land, <strong>family</strong> members and other<br />

individual passengers who were not eligible (e.g., under 15) were not listed.<br />

Therefore, "passenger lists" are less complete for the voyages following that<br />

date.<br />

163


North Carolina<br />

As stated previously the English proprietors <strong>of</strong> divided Carolina into separate<br />

proprieties in 1712 AD, creating North and South Carolina. The division was<br />

through a region lacking European settlers, about halfway between Spanish<br />

Florida (defined at the time by the Savannah River) and Virginia. North Carolina<br />

was placed under a separate governor.<br />

Georgia<br />

In 1717 AD, the proprietors gave a grant to Sir Robert Mountgomery for the land<br />

south <strong>of</strong> the Savannah River as far as the Altamaha River. That portion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

South Carolina proprietary had not been settled on a permanent basis. Sir<br />

Mountgomery lost his right to the grant, however, by not following through on his<br />

grand plans. That same land was granted to James Oglethorpe and his<br />

associates by the king in 1732 AD. Oglethorpe was successful with his plans for<br />

colonizing his new "Georgia".<br />

BY THE DAWN'S EARLY LIGHT<br />

Ulster Ireland Emigration to Freedom and the New World in the Eighteenth Century<br />

Thanks to Ronnie Hanna<br />

Note by Al Barrs, Jr: Although emigrants from Ireland are discussed here the same conditions<br />

prompted Englanders and Scots to come to America in record numbers. Among them would surely<br />

have been the Barrs <strong>of</strong> south central England. Some Barrs came voluntarily. The English Crown<br />

Courts, for such <strong>of</strong>fenses as stealing sheep, had sentenced some, as you will read more about later, to<br />

The Colonies (America) for punishment. The really bad ones were shipped to Australia and New<br />

Zealand to serve out their terms, which usually amounted to life. Some Barrs were among these…<br />

164


Although Ulster emigration to America prior to the eighteenth century had been<br />

on a small scale, many notable figures had arrived in the New World in the latter<br />

part <strong>of</strong> the seventeenth century, among them being the Presbyterian ministers<br />

Samuel Davis, William Trail, Thomas Wilson and Francis Makemie - who later<br />

became the founding father <strong>of</strong> the Presbyterian Church in America.<br />

The Ship Eagle Wing<br />

Ulster could have had an earlier impact on the development <strong>of</strong> the new colonies,<br />

had the Eagle Wing reached its destination in 1636 AD. In September <strong>of</strong> that<br />

year, the vessel had left Groomsport Ireland carrying 140 passengers who, like<br />

the Pilgrim Fathers, were seeking freedom to practice their Protestant faith as<br />

they chose.<br />

Forced at first to shelter from the storms in Lough Ryan, the Eagle Wing<br />

eventually returned to Ulster, after almost foundering in bad weather <strong>of</strong>f<br />

Newfoundland. Although this brave attempt had failed, it had created a path that<br />

others would choose to follow in later <strong>years</strong> and so, by the early eighteenth<br />

century; Ulster people were already aware <strong>of</strong> the successes and potential <strong>of</strong> the<br />

New World. This awareness was heightened by correspondence from the<br />

colonies and the effective propaganda campaign - organized by the agents <strong>of</strong><br />

the shipping companies and the colonies they had tried to attract new settlers.<br />

'In this land <strong>of</strong> hills, covered by unbroken forest, they took<br />

root and flourished... men who, before any others<br />

declared for American independence.'<br />

Worth Enduring<br />

The first recorded sailing <strong>of</strong> an emigrant ship from Ulster to America was that <strong>of</strong><br />

the Friends' Goodwill, which left Larne in April 1717 AD and arrived in Boston,<br />

Massachusetts a short time later. The exodus had begun.<br />

Five <strong>thousand</strong> people would leave Ulster that year for America thereby laying the<br />

foundation for future immigration and settlement. The letters that returned to<br />

their homeland never attempted to conceal the hardships and hazards <strong>of</strong> a sea<br />

journey that could, in some cases, last up to three months in cramped and<br />

unhygienic conditions. However, the message remained that the journey was still<br />

worth enduring, as the rewards waiting in America were great. The perils <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Atlantic crossing were graphically described in a letter from Samuel McCulloch<br />

to his father in Carrickfergus.<br />

165


24 September 1774 AD<br />

Dear Father;<br />

This comes with our duty to you and our stepmother, and our love to<br />

your brothers and sisters, and to let you know that it has pleased God<br />

to spare all the principals <strong>of</strong> our two families, but it was sore on our<br />

children; for on the 19th June, Tommy Jackson died, and the day after<br />

the two girls, to our great grief, both died in one hour. This was the<br />

greatest trouble. To see our two fine girls thrown into the ocean after<br />

they had been seven weeks on board and were on the coast. Our<br />

mate died, and several more men and women and about 12 children.<br />

We had a great fever on board; men lay raving through all the berths. I<br />

never lay down that night, but I was afraid that some <strong>of</strong> us would have<br />

it before the morning. Our children died <strong>of</strong> a short illness and not <strong>of</strong> the<br />

fever. When we came to York, Billy and me went onshore and at about<br />

3 o'clock we set out for our brother's but we could not come to his<br />

house, and we lay down and slept in a wood.'<br />

Your Obedient Son,<br />

Samuel McCulloch<br />

Pennsylvania<br />

Most <strong>of</strong> the early settlers made their homes in Pennsylvania, where there was an<br />

abundance <strong>of</strong> cheap, fertile land and where the authorities were helpful to new<br />

settlers. The following year several <strong>thousand</strong> more voyagers followed the<br />

vanguard <strong>of</strong> emigrants, thereby beginning the strong and powerful impact that<br />

Ulster would have on the New World. Many <strong>of</strong> those who left Ulster were<br />

ministers <strong>of</strong> the Presbyterian Church.<br />

It is recorded that the song most frequently sung round newly arrived families<br />

firesides was the ballad <strong>of</strong> the Boyne Water. Older men who had starved and<br />

fought on Derry Walls, and youngish men reared in the Derry tradition were not<br />

men to be trifled with.<br />

Fresh Impetus<br />

For a few <strong>years</strong> after the initial influx <strong>of</strong> Ulster settlers in 1717 and 1718 AD,<br />

there was a slackening <strong>of</strong>f in numbers, but in 1725 AD the migration received a<br />

fresh impetus.<br />

166


The next four <strong>years</strong> saw a down-turn in the economy at home which encouraged<br />

many Ulster families to pull up their roots and follow in the wake <strong>of</strong> their fellow<br />

countrymen and women, who had already undertaken the great adventure.<br />

They left in such numbers that it was remarked upon in parliamentary circles and<br />

in private correspondence. The Archbishop <strong>of</strong> Armagh, Hugh Boulter, remarked<br />

in a letter <strong>of</strong> 16 July 1728 AD:<br />

'We have hundreds <strong>of</strong> families (all Protestants) removing out <strong>of</strong> the North to<br />

America; and the least obstruction in the linen manufacture, by which the North<br />

subsists, must occasion the greater number following.'<br />

Third Wave <strong>of</strong> Immigration<br />

Note by Al Barrs, Jr.: The Barrs emigrating from England would have probably<br />

been in this wave <strong>of</strong> immigration. Famine, which is caused by poor crops, would<br />

have directly impacted the Barrs <strong>family</strong> who were farmers in southern England<br />

at the time. Immigrating to America was a survival necessity for farmers during<br />

this period <strong>of</strong> English <strong>history</strong>. We know John Barrs, (Sr.) was known to have<br />

sold land in Johnson-Dobbs County, North Carolina in 1755-56. He is believed<br />

to have arrived from Warwickshire with his new wife in 1750. He and Sarah<br />

Spears were married in FEB 1749 in Warwickshire, England. Perhaps they<br />

arrived in Wilmington, North Carolina's primary seaport.<br />

The 1730's were comparatively quiet, but in 1740 AD, an outbreak <strong>of</strong> famine,<br />

which was to claim 400,000 lives across Ireland, Scotland, Wales and England,<br />

sparked <strong>of</strong>f a third wave <strong>of</strong> immigration to America. The Ulster settlement now<br />

began to spread outside Pennsylvania, along the Great Valley and the<br />

Shenandoah Valley into North and South Carolina. Bad harvests in Ulster<br />

brought more settlers to these areas in 1754 and 1755 AD, but the outbreak <strong>of</strong><br />

war with the French and the Indians at the same time, stemmed this flood <strong>of</strong><br />

emigration before it could reach its peak. When peace was restored more Ulster<br />

settlers immigrated.<br />

From 1771 AD, until the outbreak <strong>of</strong> hostilities between the American Colony<br />

and Britain in 1775 AD, emigration from Ulster was at its height. Between 25,000<br />

and 30,000 people entered the American colonies, forced out <strong>of</strong> their homeland<br />

by depression in the linen industry and persecution on the tenant farms. The<br />

large increase in rent on the Antrirn estates <strong>of</strong> the Marquis <strong>of</strong> Donegall was<br />

particularly devastating. In many cases, the only alternative to emigration<br />

appeared to be destruction.<br />

167


As relations between the American colonies and Great Britain deteriorated to the<br />

point <strong>of</strong> no return, this would be the greatest and the last exodus <strong>of</strong> Ulster<br />

Protestants <strong>of</strong> the eighteenth century.<br />

A Great Price<br />

Those who made the break from the Old World did so at a great price. Almost<br />

one in three <strong>of</strong> the immigrants who sailed to America did so under contracts <strong>of</strong><br />

service or indenture as it was more commonly known. Contracts for terms <strong>of</strong><br />

between four and seven <strong>years</strong> were most common and reflected the great need<br />

that existed in the colonies for hired help.<br />

The Belfast News Letter carried many advertisements for passage to America, <strong>of</strong><br />

which most made special provision for contracted labor. The following<br />

advertisement ran on the 29th <strong>of</strong> June in 1750 AD:<br />

'That the SNOW HAWKE (ship), Captain Brown, lately advertised in this<br />

paper will certainly sail from the Lough <strong>of</strong> Belfast, on the 8th July next<br />

(1750 AD), for New Castle in America, and as the owners are resolved<br />

to take in no other goods than provisions for the passengers, any who<br />

are not contracted are desired to apply immediately to William Walton<br />

and Hugh Pringle <strong>of</strong> Belfast, Merchants, otherwise they will be<br />

disappointed as the number they design to take is near completed. NB.<br />

Servants will meet with proper encouragement.'<br />

It was indeed ironic that many <strong>of</strong> those seeking freedom in America could only<br />

hope to achieve it by becoming servants or indentured slaves, but it was very<br />

much a case <strong>of</strong> things getting worse before they got better. As well as providing<br />

free passage to America, the contracts <strong>of</strong> indenture generally <strong>of</strong>fered fair terms,<br />

usually guaranteeing those involved specific points <strong>of</strong> assistance after the<br />

completion <strong>of</strong> their contract.<br />

The best terms available seemed to be those in Pennsylvania where, after<br />

service had been completed, the former servant was granted fifty acres <strong>of</strong> land,<br />

an axe, two hoes and two suits <strong>of</strong> clothing. It was little wonder then that<br />

Pennsylvania became the gateway to America in the New World.<br />

The main seaports in Ireland through which the mass exodus passed were<br />

Belfast, Londonderry, Larne, Newry and Portrush. Once safely across the<br />

Atlantic, the vessels would arrive at Philadelphia, Chester or New Castle. By<br />

1729 AD, it was reported that there were already 6,000 settlers in the colony - a<br />

trend that would continue right up to the outbreak <strong>of</strong> the American Revolution.<br />

168


This was indeed the best place for people to come, for in truth they were not<br />

particularly welcome in the Puritan community <strong>of</strong> New England, while the<br />

plantation systems <strong>of</strong> the southern colonies was a completely alien environment.<br />

In particular, the southeastern area <strong>of</strong> Pennsylvania <strong>of</strong>fered a fertile soil, a good<br />

climate, a fair system <strong>of</strong> government and religious toleration.<br />

It reflected well on the foundations laid by William Penn. Pennsylvania was then<br />

the cradle <strong>of</strong> the Ulster-America community and in particular it's chief port and<br />

town, Philadelphia. In a way, this town represented the hope that attracted so<br />

many Ulster settlers to America. By the time the Ulster immigrants began to<br />

arrive in great numbers, Philadelphia had already established itself as the chief<br />

trading rival to Boston.<br />

By 1760 AD, it had become the largest city in the American colonies with a<br />

population <strong>of</strong> 23,750. During the next fifteen <strong>years</strong> - thanks in large part to the<br />

members leaving Ulster - this figure had almost doubled to around 40,000 at the<br />

outbreak <strong>of</strong> the American Revolutionary.<br />

It was easy for the Ulster settlers to retain a sense <strong>of</strong> identity, as they tended to<br />

settle together; mixed little with the English and Germans already there. Poverty<br />

also forced them from the more expensive land in the east, to the frontier<br />

regions, where land was cheap and available; others simply squatted in defiance<br />

<strong>of</strong> the authorities. There were, however, drawbacks - none more so than the risk<br />

<strong>of</strong> being attacked by Native Americans - and colonial <strong>of</strong>ficials were glad to have<br />

the Ulster people in the frontier region to provide a buffer against hostile natives.<br />

When trouble did arise, the Ulster settlers were left to their fate - an experience<br />

that hardened and embittered them against their English government - just as<br />

had been the case in Ulster.<br />

Frontier Country or 'Back Country'<br />

From Pennsylvania, the Ulster settlement spread along the Valley <strong>of</strong> Virginia<br />

during the I730s and 1740s, following the Great Philadelphia Wagon Road. This<br />

was the famous 'back country' where their presence was welcomed as<br />

reinforcement against the Native American threat - a threat, which caused some<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Ulster families to move into the sparsely populated upland regions <strong>of</strong><br />

North and South Carolina. Again, they were encouraged to do so by the<br />

authorities and by force <strong>of</strong> economic circumstance - reflecting the growing<br />

pressure for land in Pennsylvania.<br />

Most <strong>of</strong> the movement into North Carolina took place between 1740 and 1756<br />

AD, with the surge into South Carolina developing in the 1760s. By the time war<br />

came with Britain, about 90% <strong>of</strong> the Ulster settlers had made their homes in<br />

Pennsylvania, the Valley <strong>of</strong> Virginia and the Carolinas.<br />

169


The Seven Years War<br />

Before war with Britain, however, came war with the Natives. British <strong>history</strong><br />

refers to it as the Seven Years War, a battle for the Empire against the French,<br />

and lasting from 1756 to 1763 AD. William Pitt the Elder had become the King's<br />

First Minister and brought to the job a determination to crush the French as<br />

Britain's last economic and military rival.<br />

He felt the war would pay for itself from the economic prizes and indeed the size<br />

<strong>of</strong> the British Empire was doubled with the capture <strong>of</strong> the French Sugar Islands,<br />

Canada, India and Florida. The Ulster community in the American 'back country',<br />

however, had quite a different perspective on these events. Fighting with<br />

France's Native American allies broke out in 1754 AD and was marked by great<br />

cruelty and ruthlessness on both sides.<br />

While Pitt was directing British forces towards imperial glory, the Ulstermen were<br />

fighting for their survival against an enemy seeking to recover the land they had<br />

once occupied. This life or death struggle continued for a year after Britain and<br />

France had concluded peace with the Treaty <strong>of</strong> Paris; Pontiac's War, from 1763-<br />

64 AD, gave renewed impetus to the Native American onslaught on the white<br />

settlements. Sporadic warfare between settler and Natives remained a feature <strong>of</strong><br />

frontier life as a report in the Belfast News Letter <strong>of</strong> 20 February 1767 AD<br />

indicates:<br />

'Letters from Fort Prince George, Keowee, say that on the 9th <strong>of</strong> last<br />

month seven traders from Virginia who were carrying goods into the<br />

Cherokee country, were found murdered near Cowee. Those<br />

traders had sent notice <strong>of</strong> their approach and a party... [that had<br />

been] immediately sent to escort them in, found their dead bodies.<br />

The goods were not touched. Only some paint is said to be missing.<br />

The murders are thought to have been committed by some<br />

Cherokees in revenge for the people they lost in Virginia about two<br />

<strong>years</strong> ago.'<br />

The Ulster settlers would emerge from this baptism <strong>of</strong> fire a more formidable<br />

force than they had ever been. Abandoned to their fate by their British masters,<br />

who had let them down so many times in the past, the Ulstermen and women<br />

began to feel themselves American above everything else - something to which<br />

they were perfectly entitled, for it had been the future <strong>of</strong> America that they had<br />

worked and fought for.<br />

170


'Country Boy' - 'City Slicker'<br />

The division between the frontier community and the old settlements (which later<br />

became the division between west and east; 'country boy' and 'city slicker') was<br />

in its embryonic stage, an Ulster-American phenomenon. It was from this starting<br />

point that Ulster families were in the vanguard <strong>of</strong> the push west. Moving across<br />

the mountain barriers, many would leave Virginia for Kentucky, or North Carolina<br />

for Tennessee, while many others migrated from eastern Pennsylvania into the<br />

Ohio Valley. Theodore Roosevelt paid tribute to this remarkable <strong>chapter</strong> in the<br />

<strong>history</strong> <strong>of</strong> the Ulster-Americans:<br />

'The backwoodsmen were Americans by birth and parentage and<br />

<strong>of</strong> mixed race; but the dominant strain in their blood was that <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Presbyterian-Irish and the Scotch-Irish, as they were <strong>of</strong>ten called.<br />

These Irish representatives <strong>of</strong> the Covenanters were in the west<br />

almost what the Puritans were in the northeast, and more than the<br />

Cavaliers were in the south. 'Mingled with the descendants <strong>of</strong> many<br />

other races, they never-the-less formed the kernel <strong>of</strong> the distinctively and<br />

intensely American stock who were the pioneers <strong>of</strong> our people in their march<br />

westward, the vanguard <strong>of</strong> the army <strong>of</strong> fighting settlers, who with axe and<br />

rifle won their way... to the Rio Grande and Pacific Ocean.'<br />

Theodore Roosevelt<br />

Other Settlements<br />

The families were not exclusively confined to the frontier and the areas already<br />

mentioned - smaller pockets <strong>of</strong> settlement did exist elsewhere. The colonies <strong>of</strong><br />

New York and New Jersey received a smaller number <strong>of</strong> settlers, as the<br />

demands there for indentured labor were not as great as those <strong>of</strong> the colonies to<br />

the south. Delaware also had an Ulster settlement, due mainly to the fact that<br />

the port <strong>of</strong> New Castle received many <strong>of</strong> the immigrants. The potential for<br />

settlement here was limited by the fact that the colony was already well<br />

populated - the main area <strong>of</strong> settlement being to the north-east in Cecil County,<br />

but after completing their contracts <strong>of</strong> service, most <strong>of</strong> the Ulster settlers moved<br />

to the open spaces <strong>of</strong> Virginia and North Carolina.<br />

Further south, the coastal region <strong>of</strong> South Carolina also acted as a starting point<br />

for Ulster settlement. As in Maryland, the few families that stayed did so only<br />

until their term <strong>of</strong> endurance ended. The plantation system and the dominant<br />

position <strong>of</strong> the Anglican church in this region was not to the taste <strong>of</strong> the Ulster<br />

settlers and so it was to the west that they turned their eyes.<br />

171


Similarly, the Puritanism <strong>of</strong> New England was not accommodating on the Ulster<br />

emigrants, although the area did receive about 20,000 <strong>of</strong> these settlers, as<br />

reflected in the place-names across the country. Names from their homeland<br />

were pieces <strong>of</strong> Ulster that her people carried with them deep in their hearts,<br />

throughout their long trek across America. W. F. Marshall comments upon this in<br />

some detail:<br />

'There are eighteen towns in the United States named after Belfast.<br />

There are seven Derrys, nine Antrirns and sixteen Tyrones. There is a<br />

Coleraine in Massachusetts. New Hampshire has Stewartstown.<br />

Washington, Ohio and Iowa have each a Pomeroy. Hillsborough is in<br />

New Hampshire, Illinois, North Dakota and Wisconsin. Maine has<br />

Newry. Ohio has Banbridge. In twelve States there are twelve Milfords.<br />

In Michigan there is a town named after that river that is not Ulster, but<br />

was once dyed with Ulster blood, the River Boyne.'<br />

As well as the familiar names from home, the Ulster settlers also transplanted<br />

their church to the new world. W. F. Marshall claims that by 1760 AD, America<br />

had over 300 Presbyterian congregations (in 1705 there had been only seven)<br />

and that during the period between 1680-1820 AD, almost 300 ministers <strong>of</strong><br />

Ulster descent served in the American Presbyterian Church.<br />

The 'Great Awakening'<br />

There had been a small Presbyterian presence in the American colonies before<br />

1717 AD, but with the arrival <strong>of</strong> the Ulster settlers, Presbyterianism quickly outstripped<br />

the Congregationalists and the Quakers, as the main crusading force on<br />

the continent. It was no coincidence that the revival known as the 'Great<br />

Awakening' occurred in the 1730's, as Ulster immigration increased. The 'Great<br />

Awakening' was the American equivalent <strong>of</strong> the birth <strong>of</strong> Methodism<br />

(Huguenotism). It was a time <strong>of</strong> great change in spiritual affairs, but many were<br />

repelled by the hysteria associated with the revival.<br />

Consequently, divisions appeared within the Protestant faith in America,<br />

between the followers <strong>of</strong> the 'New Light' (who were caught up in the spirit <strong>of</strong> the<br />

'Great Awakening') and the followers <strong>of</strong> what was known as the 'Old Light', who<br />

adhered to longer-established and quieter forms <strong>of</strong> religious practice.<br />

It was also a split between the liberal and rational religion <strong>of</strong> the urban areas and<br />

the fundamentalist faith <strong>of</strong> the frontier, which <strong>of</strong> course, was where the Ulster<br />

settlers were to be found.<br />

172


American Nationhood<br />

If the Ulstermen and women were natural frontiersmen, it was also true to say<br />

that the frontier helped shape their character into something new, that which is<br />

now recognized as American. The distances between homes on the American<br />

frontier, was in contrast to the village pattern <strong>of</strong> settlement in Ulster and resulted<br />

in the fostering <strong>of</strong> a greater sense <strong>of</strong> individuality and independence, than had<br />

been the case in the Old World. A life <strong>of</strong> continual movement to new grounds<br />

broke down social barriers and put the onus on individual achievement.<br />

Since these settlers helped to mould the land they lived in, it was not long before<br />

they came to regard themselves as American, rather than as an immigrant<br />

community. As Britain and the American colonies began to grow further apart,<br />

the opportunity would soon be at hand for these sons and daughters <strong>of</strong> the 'old<br />

world', to make good their claim to nationhood and to be a new people.<br />

Theodore Roosevelt's pen sweeps majestically across the page, charting the<br />

magnificent story <strong>of</strong> the Ulster-American people, from their arrival in the early<br />

eighteenth century, to where the fight for freedom beckoned:<br />

1700 AD HISTORICAL HIGHLIGHTS<br />

OF NORTH CAROLINA<br />

John Barrs and Sarah Spears-Barrs settled in the coastal lowland farming<br />

region <strong>of</strong> North Carolina following their arrival in 1750 AD.<br />

Thanks to The State Library <strong>of</strong> North Carolina<br />

North Carolina Encyclopedia<br />

Early History<br />

At the time <strong>of</strong> the first European contact, North Carolina was inhabited by a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> Native American Tribes sharing some cultural traits, but also<br />

distinguished by regional and linguistic variations. Three major language families<br />

were represented in North Carolina: Iroquoian, Siouan, and Algonquian.<br />

The Iroquoian tribes--the Cherokee, Tuscarora, Meherrin, Coree, and Neuse<br />

River (which may have been Iroquoian or Algonquian)--were related linguistically<br />

and culturally to the Iroquois tribes to the north.<br />

173


The Cherokee were located in the mountains on the western boundaries <strong>of</strong> the<br />

state and the Tuscarora, Meherrin, Coree, and Neuse River were located in the<br />

coastal plains. Located primarily in the piedmont area, or central portion, <strong>of</strong> the<br />

state were the Siouan tribes: the Cape Fear, Catawba, Cheraw, Eno, Keyauwee,<br />

Occaneechi, Saponi, Shakori, Sissipahaw, Sugaree, Tutelo, Waccamaw,<br />

Wateree, Waxhaw, and Woccon.<br />

The Algonquian-speaking tribes represented the southernmost extension <strong>of</strong><br />

predominantly Northeastern Woodlands tribes and were located entirely in the<br />

tidewater area <strong>of</strong> the state. These were the Bear River, Chowan, Hatteras,<br />

Nachapunga, Moratok, Pamlico, Secotan, and Weapomeoc.<br />

Since most historical accounts <strong>of</strong> travelers and settlers dealt with either the<br />

Cherokee or the Algonquian, little is known about the Siouan peoples and their<br />

pre-contact cultures.<br />

The descriptions that follow will deal with the Cherokee as representative <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Iroquoian, with the Catawba as representative <strong>of</strong> the Siouan-speakers and the<br />

piedmont tribes, and the coastal Algonquian.<br />

Coastal Algonquian<br />

At the time <strong>of</strong> the first contact <strong>of</strong> Europeans with the Native Americans , the<br />

Algonquian tribes occupied the tidewater areas <strong>of</strong> the Atlantic Coast extending<br />

from Canada to as far south as the Neuse River in North Carolina. In 1584, the<br />

estimated 7,000 Algonquians living in North Carolina were relative newcomers to<br />

the Southeast, having come in a series <strong>of</strong> migrations. To some extent, they<br />

retained cultural elements from their Northeastern Algonquian traditions, but<br />

there was also a great deal <strong>of</strong> cultural borrowing from their southern neighbors<br />

as they adapted to the geographical and climatic conditions <strong>of</strong> the area, in that<br />

they were more water-oriented and placed more emphasis upon hunting, fishing,<br />

and gathering than did most <strong>of</strong> their neighbors.<br />

Catawba<br />

The Catawba was one <strong>of</strong> the Siouan-speaking tribes <strong>of</strong> the piedmont area <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Carolinas at the time <strong>of</strong> the first European contact. Little is known <strong>of</strong> their culture<br />

and life style at that time, since contact was few and sporadic and little was<br />

documented <strong>of</strong> their culture. What is known is based largely on the writings <strong>of</strong><br />

John Lawson, who explored the piedmont territory and visited the Catawba in<br />

1701 AD.<br />

174


Not only is little known about the Catawba culture, there is also confusion as to<br />

exactly who the Catawba were. The Catawba Nation was actually a military<br />

alliance <strong>of</strong> several Siouan tribes and remnants <strong>of</strong> tribes or bands decimated by<br />

war and disease that joined the Catawba. In the historical records, they have<br />

been known by several different names: the Spanish referred to them as the<br />

Issa, the Ysa, or the Usi and the 17th century Virginians called them the<br />

Usheree or Ushery. After the Yamasee War they became known as the<br />

Catawba, which means "cut <strong>of</strong>f," apparently referring to their being cut <strong>of</strong>f from<br />

other Siouan tribes. Their name for themselves was I Ye Ye, "people," or Nieye,<br />

"real people." At the time <strong>of</strong> contact, there were approximately 6,000 Catawbas,<br />

equal in size to the Tuscaroras. The only tribe larger than these two groups was<br />

the Cherokee.<br />

Cherokee<br />

At the time <strong>of</strong> their first contact with Europeans, in the mid-16th century, the<br />

Cherokee lived in the isolated hills and valleys <strong>of</strong> the highest portions <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Southern Appalachians. Related linguistically to the Iroquois to the north, some<br />

scholars believe that successive groups <strong>of</strong> Cherokee were driven southwards in<br />

pre-Columbian times until they settled in the Southern Appalachians.<br />

By the beginning <strong>of</strong> the 18th century, the Cherokee territory had expanded to<br />

include Allegheny County in southwestern Virginia, western North Carolina,<br />

northwestern South Carolina, eastern Tennessee and northern Georgia and<br />

Alabama. Abundant in natural resources, this area provided over 800 species <strong>of</strong><br />

plants used for food, medicines, and crafts. A wide variety <strong>of</strong> trees in the dense<br />

forests were available for fuel, weaving fibers, twine, medicinal barks and the<br />

framework and covering <strong>of</strong> dwellings, while plentiful animals provided food,<br />

clothing, shelter, and medicine.<br />

The first known European exploration <strong>of</strong> North Carolina occurred during the<br />

summer <strong>of</strong> 1524 AD. A Florentine navigator named Giovanni da Verrazano, in<br />

the service <strong>of</strong> France, explored the coastal area <strong>of</strong> North Carolina between the<br />

Cape Fear River area and Kitty Hawk. A report <strong>of</strong> his findings was sent to<br />

Francis I and published in Richard Hakluyt's Divers Voyages Touching the<br />

Discoverie <strong>of</strong> America. No attempt was made to colonize the area.<br />

Between 1540 and 1570 AD several Spanish explorers from the Florida Gulf<br />

region explored portions <strong>of</strong> North Carolina, but again no permanent settlements<br />

were established.<br />

175


Coastal North Carolina was the scene <strong>of</strong> the first attempt to colonize America by<br />

English-speaking people. Two colonies were begun in the 1580's under a<br />

charter granted by Queen Elizabeth to Sir Walter Raleigh. The first colony,<br />

established in 1585 AD under the leadership <strong>of</strong> Ralph Lane, ended in failure.<br />

A second expedition under the leadership <strong>of</strong> John White began in the spring <strong>of</strong><br />

1587 AD when 110 settlers, including seventeen women and nine children, set<br />

sail for the new world. The White Colony arrived near Hatteras in June, 1587<br />

AD, and went on to Roanoke Island, where they found the houses built by Ralph<br />

Lane's expedition still standing. Two significant events occurred shortly after the<br />

colonist's arrival: two "friendly" Indians were baptized and a child was born.<br />

Virginia Dare, as the baby was named, became the first child born to Englishspeaking<br />

parents in the new world.<br />

The colonists faced many problems. As supplies ran short White was pressured<br />

to return to England for provisions. Once in England, White was unable to<br />

immediately return to Roanoke because <strong>of</strong> an impending attack by the Spanish<br />

Armada. When he was finally able to return in 1590 AD, he found only the<br />

remnants <strong>of</strong> what was once a settlement. There were no signs <strong>of</strong> life, only the<br />

word "CROATAN" carved on a nearby tree.<br />

Much speculation has been made about the fate <strong>of</strong> the "Lost Colony," but no<br />

one has successfully explained the disappearance <strong>of</strong> the colony and its settlers.<br />

(Speculation is that the colonists were so decimated from the lack <strong>of</strong> food and<br />

supplies on Roanoke Island when winter set in that they left a message<br />

["CROATAN"] carved in a tree to John White telling him where they had gone to<br />

await his return and went, either voluntary or involuntary no one knows for sure,<br />

with a neighboring tribe to live in their village on the mainland <strong>of</strong> North Carolina<br />

where food and shelter was more available. Since John White had no idea what<br />

the word Croatan meant he never searched for the missing colonist <strong>of</strong> Roanoke<br />

Island and they have been lost to <strong>history</strong>. Rumor has it that Native and<br />

Caucasian crossed people inhabited and still live in the area where the word<br />

Croatan was known to denote a place or chieftain's tribe.)<br />

Colonial Period<br />

The first permanent English settlers in North Carolina were immigrants from the<br />

tidewater area <strong>of</strong> southeastern Virginia. The first <strong>of</strong> these "overflow" settlers<br />

moved into the Albemarle area <strong>of</strong> northeast North Carolina around 1650 AD.<br />

In 1663 AD, Charles II granted a charter to eight English gentlemen who had<br />

helped him regain the throne <strong>of</strong> England. The charter document contains the<br />

following description <strong>of</strong> the territory which the eight Lords Proprietors were<br />

granted title to:<br />

176


All that Territory or tract <strong>of</strong> ground, situate, lying, and being within our Dominions<br />

in America, extending from the North end <strong>of</strong> the Island called Luck Island, which<br />

lies in the Southern Virginia Seas and within six and Thirty degrees <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Northern Latitude, and to the West as far as the South Seas; and so Southerly<br />

as far as the River Saint Mathias, which borders upon the Coast <strong>of</strong> Florida, and<br />

within one and Thirty degrees <strong>of</strong> Northern Latitude, and West in a direct Line as<br />

far as the South Seas aforesaid;<br />

Together with all and singular Ports, Harbors, Bays, Rivers, Isles, and Islets<br />

belonging unto the Country aforesaid; And also, all the Soil, Lands, Fields,<br />

Woods, Mountains, Farms, Lakes, Rivers, Bays, and Islets situate or being<br />

within the Bounds or Limits aforesaid; with the Fishing <strong>of</strong> all sorts <strong>of</strong> Fish,<br />

Whales, Sturgeons, and all other Royal Fishes in the Sea, Bays, Islets, and<br />

Rivers within the premises, and the Fish therein taken; And moreover, all Veins,<br />

Mines, and Quarries, as well discovered as not discovered, <strong>of</strong> Gold, Silver,<br />

Gems, and precious Stones, and all other, whatsoever be it, <strong>of</strong> Stones, Metals,<br />

or any other thing whatsoever found or to be found within the Country, Isles, and<br />

Limits..."<br />

The territory was called Carolina in honor <strong>of</strong> Charles the First ("Carolus" is the<br />

Latin form <strong>of</strong> "Charles"). In 1665 AD, a second charter was granted to clarify<br />

territorial questions not answered in the first charter. This charter extended the<br />

boundary lines <strong>of</strong> Carolina to include;<br />

All that Province, Territory, or Tract <strong>of</strong> ground, situate, lying, and being within our<br />

Dominions <strong>of</strong> America aforesaid, extending North and Eastward as far as the<br />

North end <strong>of</strong> Carahtuke River or Gullet; upon a straight Westerly line to<br />

Wyonoake Creek, which lies within or about the degrees <strong>of</strong> thirty six and thirty<br />

Minutes, Northern latitude, and so West in a direct line as far as the South Seas;<br />

and South and Westward as far as the degrees <strong>of</strong> twenty nine, inclusive,<br />

northern latitude; and so West in a direct line as far as the South Seas.<br />

Between 1663 and 1729 AD, North Carolina was under the control <strong>of</strong> the Lords<br />

Proprietors and their descendants, who commissioned colonial <strong>of</strong>ficials and<br />

authorized the governor and his council to grant lands in the name <strong>of</strong> the Lords<br />

Proprietors. In 1669 AD, John Locke wrote the Fundamental Constitutions as a<br />

model for the government <strong>of</strong> Carolina. Albemarle County was divided into local<br />

governmental units called precincts. Initially there were three precincts--Berkley,<br />

Carteret, and Shaftesbury--but as the colony expanded to the south and west<br />

new precincts were created. By 1729 AD, there were a total <strong>of</strong> eleven precincts:<br />

six in Albemarle County and five in Bath County, which had been created in<br />

1696 AD.<br />

177


Although the Albemarle Region was the first permanent settlement in the<br />

Carolina area, another region was developed around present-day Charleston,<br />

South Carolina. Because <strong>of</strong> the natural harbor and easier access to trade with<br />

the West Indies, more attention was given to developing the Charleston area<br />

than her northern counterparts. For a twenty-year period, 1692-1712 AD, the<br />

colonies <strong>of</strong> North and South Carolina existed as one unit <strong>of</strong> government.<br />

Although North Carolina still had her own assembly and council, the governor <strong>of</strong><br />

Carolina resided in Charleston and a deputy governor appointed for North<br />

Carolina.<br />

In 1729 AD, seven <strong>of</strong> the Lords Proprietors sold their interests in North Carolina<br />

to the Crown and North Carolina became a royal colony. The eighth proprietor,<br />

Lord Granville, retained economic interest and continued granting land in the<br />

northern half <strong>of</strong> North Carolina. All political functions were under the supervision<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Crown until 1775 AD.<br />

Colonial government in North Carolina was essentially the same during both the<br />

proprietary and royal periods. The only major difference was who appointed<br />

colonial <strong>of</strong>ficials. There were two primary units <strong>of</strong> government: one consisted <strong>of</strong><br />

the governor and his council and the other consisted <strong>of</strong> a colonial assembly <strong>of</strong><br />

persons elected by the qualified voters <strong>of</strong> the county. There were also colonial<br />

courts; however, unlike today's courts, they were rarely involved in formulating<br />

policy. Either the Lords Proprietors prior to 1729 AD or the Crown appointed all<br />

colonial <strong>of</strong>ficials afterwards.<br />

Members <strong>of</strong> the colonial assembly were elected from the various precincts<br />

(counties) and from certain towns that had been granted representation. The<br />

term "precinct" as a geographical unit ceased to exist after 1735 AD. These<br />

areas became known as "counties," and about the same time "Albemarle<br />

County" and "Bath County" ceased to exist as governmental units.<br />

The governor was an appointed <strong>of</strong>ficial, as were the colonial secretary, attorney<br />

general, surveyor general, and the receiver general. All <strong>of</strong>ficials served at the<br />

pleasure <strong>of</strong> the Lords Proprietors or the Crown. During the proprietary period,<br />

the council was comprised <strong>of</strong> appointed persons who were to look after the<br />

proprietors' interests in the new world.<br />

The council served as an advisory group to the governor during the proprietary<br />

and royal periods, as well as serving as the upper house <strong>of</strong> the legislature when<br />

the assembly was in session. When vacancies occurred in colonial <strong>of</strong>fices or on<br />

the council, the governor was authorized to carry out all mandates <strong>of</strong> the<br />

proprietors, and could make a temporary appointment until proprietary or royal<br />

commission filled the vacancy.<br />

178


One member <strong>of</strong> the council was chosen as president <strong>of</strong> the group, and many<br />

council members were also colonial <strong>of</strong>ficials. If a governor or deputy governor<br />

was unable to carry on as chief executive because <strong>of</strong> illness, death, resignation,<br />

or absence from the colony, the president <strong>of</strong> the council became the chief<br />

executive and exercised all powers <strong>of</strong> the governor until the governor returned or<br />

a new governor was commissioned.<br />

The colonial assembly was made up <strong>of</strong> men elected from each precinct and<br />

town where representation had been granted. Not all counties were entitled to<br />

the same number <strong>of</strong> representatives. Many <strong>of</strong> the older counties had five<br />

representatives each while those newer ones formed after 1696 AD were each<br />

allowed only two. Each town granted representation was allowed one<br />

representative. The presiding <strong>of</strong>ficer <strong>of</strong> the colonial assembly was called the<br />

speaker and was elected from the entire membership <strong>of</strong> the house. When a<br />

vacancy occurred, a new election was ordered by the speaker to fill it.<br />

On the final day <strong>of</strong> each session, both the speaker and the president <strong>of</strong> the<br />

council signed the bills passed by the legislature. The colonial assembly could<br />

not meet arbitrarily, but rather convened only when called into session by the<br />

governor.<br />

Being the only body authorized to grant a salary to the governor or to be<br />

responsible for spending tax monies, the legislature met on a regular basis until<br />

just before the Revolutionary War; however, there was a constant battle for<br />

authority between the governor and his council on the one hand and the general<br />

assembly on the other. Two <strong>of</strong> the most explosive issues were the power <strong>of</strong> the<br />

purse and the electing <strong>of</strong> the treasurer, both privileges <strong>of</strong> the assembly. Another<br />

issue <strong>of</strong> contention was who had the authority to create new counties.<br />

On more than one occasion, elected representatives from counties created by<br />

the governor and council, without consultation and proper legislative action by<br />

the lower house, were refused seats until the matter was resolved. These<br />

conflicts between the executive and legislative bodies were to have a pr<strong>of</strong>ound<br />

effect on the organization <strong>of</strong> state government after independence.<br />

The Halifax Resolves<br />

North Carolina, on April 12, 1776 AD, authorized her delegates to the<br />

Continental Congress to vote for independence. This was the first <strong>of</strong>ficial action<br />

by a colony calling for independence. The 83 delegates present in Halifax at the<br />

Fourth Provincial Congress unanimously adopted the Halifax Resolves, which<br />

read as follows:<br />

179


'The Select Committee taking into Consideration the usurpations and<br />

violation attempted and committed by the King and Parliament <strong>of</strong><br />

Britain against America, and the further Measures to be taken for<br />

frustrating the same, and for the better defenses <strong>of</strong> this province<br />

reported as follows, to wit, It appears to your Committee that<br />

pursuant to the Plan concerted by the British Ministry for subjugating<br />

America, the King and Parliament <strong>of</strong> Great Britain have usurped a<br />

Power over the Persons and Properties <strong>of</strong> the People unlimited and<br />

uncontrolled and disregarding their humble Petitions for Peace,<br />

Liberty and safety, have made divers Legislative Acts, denouncing<br />

War Famine and every Species <strong>of</strong> Calamity daily employed in<br />

destroying the People and committing the most horrid devastations<br />

on the Country.<br />

Governors in different Colonies have declared Protection to Slaves<br />

who should imbrue their Hands in the Blood <strong>of</strong> their Masters. That<br />

the Ships belonging to America are declared prizes <strong>of</strong> War and many<br />

<strong>of</strong> them have been violently seized and confiscated in consequence<br />

<strong>of</strong> which multitudes <strong>of</strong> the people have been destroyed or from easy<br />

Circumstances reduced to the most Lamentable distress.<br />

And whereas the moderation hitherto manifested by the United<br />

Colonies and their sincere desire to be reconciled to the mother<br />

Country on Constitutional Principles, have procured no mitigation <strong>of</strong><br />

the aforesaid Wrongs and usurpations and no hopes remain <strong>of</strong><br />

obtaining redress by those Means alone which have been hitherto<br />

tried, Your Committee are <strong>of</strong> Opinion that the house should enter into<br />

the following Resolve, to wit.<br />

Resolved that the delegates for this Colony in the Continental<br />

Congress be empowered to concur with the other delegates <strong>of</strong> the<br />

other Colonies in declaring Independency, and forming foreign<br />

Alliances, resolving to this Colony the Sole, and Exclusive right <strong>of</strong><br />

forming a Constitution and Laws for this Colony, and <strong>of</strong> appointing<br />

delegates from time to time (under the direction <strong>of</strong> a general<br />

Representation there<strong>of</strong> to meet the delegates <strong>of</strong> the other Colonies<br />

for such purposes as shall be hereafter pointed out.'<br />

The Halifax Resolves were important not only because they were the first <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

action calling for independence, but also because they were not unilateral<br />

recommendations. They were instead recommendations directed to all the<br />

colonies and their delegates assembled at the Continental Congress in<br />

Philadelphia.<br />

180


Virginia followed with her own recommendations soon after the adoption <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Halifax Resolution, and eventually on July 4, the final draft <strong>of</strong> the Declaration <strong>of</strong><br />

Independence was signed. William Hooper, Joseph Hewes, and John Penn<br />

were the delegates from North Carolina who signed the Declaration <strong>of</strong><br />

Independence.<br />

American Revolutionary War to The War Between the States<br />

In early December 1776 AD, delegates to the Fifth Provincial Congress adopted<br />

the first constitution for North Carolina. On December 21, 1776 AD, Richard<br />

Caswell became the first governor <strong>of</strong> North Carolina under the new constitution.<br />

In 1788 AD, North Carolina rejected the United States Constitution because <strong>of</strong><br />

the lack <strong>of</strong> necessary amendments to ensure freedom <strong>of</strong> the people; however,<br />

on November 21, 1789 AD, the state adopted the constitution, becoming the<br />

twelfth state to enter the federal union.<br />

A constitutional convention was held in 1835 AD, and among several changes<br />

made in the constitution was the method <strong>of</strong> electing the governor. After this<br />

change the people elected the governor for a term <strong>of</strong> two <strong>years</strong>, instead <strong>of</strong> being<br />

elected by the legislature for one year. Edward Bishop Dudley was the first<br />

governor elected by the people.<br />

In 1868 AD, a second constitution, which drastically altered North Carolina<br />

government, was adopted. For the first time all major state <strong>of</strong>ficers were elected<br />

by the people. The governor and other executive <strong>of</strong>ficers were elected to fouryear<br />

terms, while the justices <strong>of</strong> the Supreme Court and judges <strong>of</strong> the superior<br />

court, were elected to eight-year terms.<br />

The members <strong>of</strong> the General Assembly continued to be elected for two-year<br />

terms. Between 1868 and 1970 AD numerous amendments were incorporated<br />

into the 1868 AD constitution, so that, in 1970 AD, the people voted to adopt a<br />

completely new constitution. Since then, several amendments have been<br />

ratified, but one in particular is a break from the past. In 1977, the people voted<br />

to allow the governor and lieutenant governor to run for reelection successively<br />

for an additional term.<br />

In 1790 AD, North Carolina ceded her western lands that included Washington,<br />

Davidson, Hawkins, Greene, Sullivan, Sumner, and Tennessee counties, to the<br />

federal government. Between 1790 and 1796 AD the territory was known as<br />

Tennessee Territory, but in 1796 AD it became simply Tennessee, the sixteenth<br />

state in the Union.<br />

181


During the <strong>years</strong> between the Revolutionary and Civil Wars, North Carolina<br />

developed a system <strong>of</strong> state and local government to meet the needs <strong>of</strong> its<br />

people. During this same period, two North Carolina natives were elected to the<br />

presidency <strong>of</strong> the United States: Andrew Jackson, the seventh president (1829-<br />

1837 AD), and James K. Polk, the eleventh president (1845-1849 AD).<br />

Although there was much division in the state concerning secession, North<br />

Carolina did secede on May 20, 1861 AD. North Carolina was not considered a<br />

wealthy state, but during the Civil War North Carolina supplied more men and<br />

materials to the Confederate cause than any other state.<br />

The state also suffered the largest number <strong>of</strong> losses than any other Confederate<br />

state during the war. General Joseph Johnston surrendered the last major<br />

Confederate Army to General William Sherman near Durham on April 26, 1865<br />

AD.<br />

North Carolina was readmitted to the Union in 1868 AD. Serving as president<br />

during much <strong>of</strong> the difficult period <strong>of</strong> Reconstruction was Andrew Johnson, the<br />

seventeenth president (1865-1869 AD), another North Carolina native. The<br />

<strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> reconstruction and the decades following were characterized by<br />

courageous readjustments.<br />

The Twentieth Century<br />

In 1901 AD Governor Charles B. Aycock introduced a far-reaching program <strong>of</strong><br />

education throughout the state, an event that marked an important turning point<br />

in the <strong>history</strong> <strong>of</strong> North Carolina.<br />

In 1903 AD the Wright Brothers made the first successful powered flight by man<br />

at Kill Devil Hill near Kitty Hawk. The Wright Memorial at Kitty Hawks now<br />

commemorates their achievement.<br />

In the 1920's a pioneer road-building program was instituted which ultimately<br />

caused the state to be known as the "Good Roads State."<br />

Established in 1959 AD to enhance North Carolina's economic growth, the<br />

Research Triangle Park is a unique complex for organizations engaged in<br />

institutional, governmental, and industrial research. Three major research<br />

universities--Duke University in Durham, North Carolina State University in<br />

Raleigh, and the University <strong>of</strong> North Carolina in Chapel Hill--are both the base<br />

and the capstone <strong>of</strong> the Research Triangle Park.<br />

Bottom line, North Carolina was not a paradise in the 1750s…Al Barrs<br />

182


THE WARWICKSHIRE RESEARCH OF<br />

ANTHONY MORSTON BARRS<br />

“TONY”<br />

The following two <strong>family</strong> lines <strong>of</strong> Barrs separated in 1749 AD when my (Al Barrs’)<br />

ancestral Grandparents, John Barrs born in 1727, left T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet after selling<br />

his father’s inheritance, married Sarah Spears in St. Peter and St. Paul Parish<br />

Church in Aston Juxta Hamlet (Birmingham) in Warwickshire England for good to<br />

seek his fortunes in America. Our most common validated ancestral<br />

Grandparent to date is William Barrs who died in 1560. We only know that one<br />

son was named Robert Barrs and he died in Bulkington Warwickshire May 23,<br />

1595. Robert Barrs had a son named Thomas Barrs who was born in<br />

Bulkington Village and moved his <strong>family</strong> to Thurlaston Village in 1612 and died<br />

in Thurlaston Village Warwickshire. Thomas Barrs was the first known ancestor<br />

to have been buried in Dunchurch.<br />

Thomas Barrs had a son named Abraham Barrs who was born in1603 in<br />

Bulkington Village Warwickshire. Abraham Barrs died in 1682 in T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet<br />

Warwickshire England. Abraham Barrs became a prominent farmer in the<br />

region and became known as Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t. We know more about<br />

Abraham Barrs than any <strong>of</strong> his preceding <strong>family</strong>.<br />

Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t was born1603 in T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet. We first find him in the<br />

parish records living in T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet near Dunchurch Village in the Midlands <strong>of</strong><br />

Warwickshire England. He was the oldest son <strong>of</strong> Thomas and Margery Barrs<br />

and farmed property near T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet. In keeping with an early Barrs' motto<br />

Abraham certainly had 'FORTITUDE.’ He set our like his father Thomas Barrs<br />

to make his own way in the world. He began to build what would become the<br />

Barrs farming and livestock operations in T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet and Dunchurch Village.<br />

Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t became a respected and prosperous citizen in his<br />

community, church and by working extremely hard to succeed.<br />

Tony (Anthony Marston Barrs) and his son David Barrs (daughter Sue Barrs-<br />

McLennan) were born near T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet in Nuneaton Warwickshire began doing<br />

Barrs <strong>history</strong> research several <strong>years</strong> ago. In 2000 Tony contacted me by e-mail<br />

after noticing a name in my Website <strong>family</strong> tree postings that he had in his<br />

extensive Barrs <strong>family</strong> <strong>history</strong> records. After comparing names, birth dates, and<br />

other information by e-mail we each discovered and agreed that we that<br />

Abraham Barrs <strong>of</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t born in 1603 was our common ancestral grandfather.<br />

Abraham Barrs sons Thomas (b. 1631) and Abraham Barrs (b. 1633) were<br />

brothers. Tony Barrs’ ancestral grandfather Thomas Barrs was born in 1631 in<br />

T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet Warwickshire England.<br />

183


My (Al Barrs') ancestral grandfather Abraham Barrs was born in 1633 in T<strong>of</strong>t<br />

Hamlet Warwickshire England. From this point on we have mapped out both our<br />

<strong>family</strong>'s <strong>history</strong> in England and America.<br />

Our Barrs <strong>family</strong> had been separated by 254 <strong>years</strong> <strong>of</strong> time and an ocean until I<br />

(Al Barrs) flew to Scotland to visit Tony and his <strong>family</strong>. Tony and I drove to<br />

England to visit historic places where our Barrs were born, lived, worked,<br />

married, died and buried. We then drove down to Tony’s son David’s home in<br />

Essex County for a few days. (Trip September 2-16, 2003)<br />

Barrs in England Family History by Anthony M. Barrs AUG, 2002<br />

Scanned and inserted by Al Barrs, Jr. SEP 7, 2002<br />

You can enlarge the page to read the following documents<br />

Our Barrs <strong>family</strong> T<strong>of</strong>t Hamlet Farm located just south <strong>of</strong> Dunchurch Village<br />

Warwickshire England in “The Midlands” <strong>of</strong> England. T<strong>of</strong>t Hill top left…<br />

Photo taken September 2003 by Al Barrs<br />

184

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!